Skip to main content

Full text of "Occasional papers of the California Academy of Sciences"

See other formats


^T 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS 


OF  THE 


CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES 


No.  128,  78  pages,  31  figures,  1  table 


June  22,  1978 


Cranial  Nerves  of  a  Pereoid  Fish,  Polycentrus  schomburgkii 
(Family  Nandidae),  a  Contribution  to  the  Morphology  and  Classification 

of  the  Order  Perciformes 
By 

Warren  C.  Freihofer 

Department  of  Ichthyology,  California  Academy  of  Sciences, 
Golden  Gate  Park,  San  Francisco.  California  94118 


tfJ&E/lfy 


SAN  FRANCISCO 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  ACADEMY 


o 


COMMITTEE  ON  PUBLICATIONS 

Laurence  C.  Binford.  Chairman 
Tomio  Iwamoto,  Editor 

Paul  H.  Arnaud.  Jr. 

William  N.  Eschmeyer 

George  E.  Lindsay 


The  California  Academy  of  Sciences 

Golden  Gate  Park 

San  Francisco.  California  941 18 

PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 
BY  ALLEN  PRESS  INC..  LAWRENCE,  KANSAS 


Table  of  Contents 

Abstract  v 

Introduction    1 

Methods    2 

Literature  on  Nerves  of  Perciform  Fishes   3 

Family  Nandidae    3 

Names  of  Cranial  Nerves    4 

Nerve  Components   4 

Descriptions  of  Nerves 5 

Radix  Profundus    5 

Fifth  and  Seventh  Cranial  Nerve  Roots,  Trunks,  and  Rami    6 

Roots  and  ganglia  of  nervus  trigeminus     8 

Communis  root  and  geniculate  ganglion    8 

Dorsal  lateralis  root  of  facial  nerve    8 

Gasserian  ganglion  of  nervus  trigeminus     9 

Roots  and  ganglion  of  nervus  facialis     9 

Ramus  communicans  of  nervus  trigeminus    10 

Truncus  Supraorbitalis  10 

Ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  trigeminus  and  r.  ophth.  supf.  facialis   ....  10 

Truncus  Infraorbitalis     13 

Ramus  buccalis  facialis   13 

Ramus  ma.xillaris  trigeminus     15 

Ramus  mandibulars  trigeminus     16 

Ramus  operculars  trigeminus    16 

Innervation  of  cheek  muscle   17 

Ramulus  mandibulars  cutaneus  trigeminus    17 

Ramulus  mandibulars  externus  trigeminus     19 

Ramulus  mandibulars  interims  trigeminus    20 

Ramus  Oticus     20 

Ramus  Palatinus    21 

Truncus  Hyomandibularis   22 

Ramus  operculars  profundus  facialis     23 

Ramus  operculars  superficialis  facialis   23 

Ramus  hyoideus    24 

Ramus  mandibulars  facialis     25 

Ramus  buccalis  accessorius  facialis   26 

Ramus  mandibulars  externus  facialis  and  ramus 

mandibularis  internus  facialis     26 

Ramus  Lateralis  Accessorius    29 

The  orbit o-pectoral  branch  (RLA-OP)    29 

The  parieto-dorsal  branch  (RLA-PD)    30 

Innervation  of  the  Gill  Arches    30 

Nervus  Glossopharyngeus     31 

Nervus  Vagus    31 

Intracranial  dorsal  vagal  ramus     32 

Rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi     33 

Ramus  operculars  vagi   33 

Ramus  supratemporalis  vagi    34 

First  vagal  branchial  trunk    34 

Second  vagal  branchial  trunk     35 

Third  vagal  branchial  trunk     36 

Fourth  vagal  branchial  trunk    37 


Summary  of  Gill-Arch  Muscle  Innervation    37 

Lateral  Line  Nerves  of  the  Trunk   37 

Nervus  Linae  Lateralis    38 

Discussion     39 

Free  Cephalic  Lateralis  Organs    39 

Comparison  with  Perca  fluviatilus   39 

Comparison  with  Menidia   40 

Comparison  with  cyprinids    40 

Comparison  with  esocoids  41 

Comparison  with  Amia    41 

Cephalic  Lateralis  Canals  and  Neuromasts   41 

Innervation  of  Upper  Jaw   44 

Cheek  Muscle  Innervation    45 

Correct  Name  for  Ramus  Lateralis  Accessorius    45 

Trunk  Lateral  Line  Nerves  46 

An  External-Internal  Lateral  Line  Canal  Nerve  Relationship   46 

Radix  Profundus    47 

A  Stretch  Receptor  Nerve  to  Base  of  Maxillary  Tendon   47 

Simplifying  Cranial  Nerve  Studies     47 

Summary   48 

Acknowledgments   50 

Literature  Cited    52 

Abbreviations  for  Figures    54 

Illustrations    57 


Abstract 

Freihofer,  Warren  C.  Cranial  nerves  of  a  percoid  fish,  Polycentrus  schomburgkii  (family  Nandidae),  a  contribution 
to  the  morphology  and  classification  of  the  order  Perciformes.  Occasional  Papers  of  the  California  Academy  of 
Sciences,  no.  128,  78  pages,  31  figures,  1  table,  1978. — Four  cranial  nerves,  the  trigeminus,  facialis,  gJossopha- 
ryngeus.  and  vagus,  of  Polycentrus  schomburgkii  (Nandidae)  are  described  and  illustrated  (including  muscles  of 
jaws  and  gill  arches)  in  detail  from  cleared-and-stained  nerve  preparations  of  whole  specimens  and  from  serial 
sections.  The  nerves  are  described  in  terms  of  their  main  functional  components.  The  descriptions  are  intended  as 
a  basic  reference  for  comparative  nerve  studies  of  perciform  fishes  for  systematic  purposes.  Comparisons  were 
made  with  numerous  other  families  (85  represented  as  nerve  preparations)  for  particular  points  such  as  the  inner- 
vation of  the  snout,  upper  jaw,  cephalic  lateral  line  canals  and  pitorgans.  cheek  musculature,  and  trunk  lateral  line 
systems.  In  many  features  of  its  cranial  nerves,  Polycentrus  is  a  moderately  generalized  percoid.  Compared  with 
Roccus,  Archoplites,  Kuhlia,  and  Perca,  it  is  more  specialized  in  its  lateral  line  system:  the  second  to  fourth 
infraorbitals  apparently  are  fused  as  are  the  fifth  and  sixth,  and  only  one  canal  neuromast  is  in  each  compound  bone; 
there  are  more  cephalic  pitlines,  and  these  have  more  organs:  the  trunk  lateral  line  is  reduced  to  one  tubed  scale 
but  there  are  three  longitudinal  rows  of  scales  bearing  free  lateralis  organs  (pitorgans),  one  row  each  along  the  bases 
of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  and  one  row  halfway  between  the  dorsal  fin  and  the  horizontal  septum.  These  are 
innervated  by  dorsal  and  ventral  segmental  branches  from  a  trunk  lateral  line  nerve  pattern  of  the  basic  acanthop- 
terygian  type.  No  communis  fibers  from  the  vagus  nerve  join  the  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (RLA)  on  top  of  the 
head;  RLA  is  composed  only  of  communis  fibers  from  the  facial  nerve;  the  same  observation  holds  for  other  percoids 
and  other  groups  examined.  Therefore,  it  may  be  necessary  to  use  the  name  ramus  recurrens  facialis  in  its  place. 
Comparisons  with  other  groups,  especially  some  percoids.  beryciforms.  atherinomorphs.  and  paracanthopterygians, 
brought  out  specializations  in  these  groups  which  made  more  evident  the  generalized  state  of  the  nerves  of  Poly- 
centrus. Whereas  Polycentrus  is  generalized  in  its  innervation  of  the  snout,  the  carangids,  rachycentrids,  cory- 
phaenids,  and  echeneids  have  a  shared  specialization  in  prenasal  canals  and  canal  bones;  a  shared  specialization 
rare  in  teleosts,  of  an  evident  migration  of  an  anteriormost  frontal  canal  organ  into  the  nasal  canal  occurs  only  in 
the  gadoids,  ophidioids,  and  Stephanoberyx;  a  shared  specialization,  apparently  unique  to  the  group,  of  an  evident 
capture  of  a  free  lateralis  organ  by  the  nasal  bone  occurs  in  all  berycoid  families;  atherinomorphs  have  a  shared 
specialization  of  a  large  general  cutaneous  nerve  to  the  upper  jaw,  but  it  is  present  also  in  holocentrids;  a  unique 
specialization  of  the  nasal  canal  occurs  also  in  Scomber  and  Rastrelliger;  whereas  the  cheek-muscle  innervation  in 
Polycentrus  is  not  distinctive,  it  is  in  atherinomorphs  and  in  various  other  groups.  The  pattern  of  innervation  within 
a  muscle  mass  as  well  as  the  source  of  innervation  to  the  muscle  may  be  of  systematic  importance. 

Of  the  four  functional  nerve-component  systems,  Polycentrus  is  specialized  mostly  in  the  lateralis  system;  the 
communis  (gustatory)  system  is  present  in  one  of  the  basic  percoid  patterns  of  the  recurrent  facial  nerve;  nothing 
distinctive  was  observed  in  the  motor  system  (gill-arch-muscle  innervation  was  not  compared)  nor  in  the  general 
cutaneous  system.  Generalizations  drawn  from  observations  of  85  families  for  the  innervation  of  the  snout  and 
upper  jaw  are  that  (1)  pitorgans  on  the  snout  and  neuromasts  of  prenasal  canals  are  invariably  innervated  from  the 
infraorbital,  not  from  the  supraorbital  trunk,  and  (2)  general  cutaneous  innervation  of  the  upper  jaw  is  only  from  the 
infraorbital  trunk  (except  in  atherinomorphs  and  the  holocentrids),  not  from  the  supraorbital  trunk  as  might  be 
expected.  Reasons  for  utilizing  cranial  nerves  in  higher  category  classification  are  given  along  with  suggestions  for 
simplifying  cranial  nerve  studies. 


Introduction 

In  the  1960's  there  was  a  notable  renewal  of 
interest  in  problems  of  the  classification  of  bony 
fishes  at  higher  taxonomic  levels.  Numerous  or- 
ders were  shifted  into  new  systematic  positions 
(Rosen  1964;  Greenwood,  Rosen,  Weitzman, 
and  Myers  1966;  Rosen  and  Patterson  1969;  Ro- 
sen 1973).  An  increase  in  the  number  of  higher 
taxonomic  categories  was  utilized  to  express 
new  and  more  detailed  views  of  relationships. 
Much  of  the  new  classification  has  been  influ- 
enced by  the  methodology  proposed  by  Hennig 
(1966)  for  phylogenetic  systematics.  The  entire 
classification  of  fishes  is  due  for  reexamination 
under  the  impetus  of  new  methods  and  renewed 
interest.  The  largest  and  a  most  formidable 
group,  the  order  Perciformes,  should  receive 
major  attention. 

One  precept  of  an  improved  methodology  of 
systematics  should  be  that  systematic  informa- 
tion be  drawn  from  several  anatomical  systems. 
Most  past  studies  on  higher  category  classifi- 
cation have  utilized  the  skeletal  system  as  the 
chief  source  of  characters.  Few  have  included 
the  muscles  and  almost  none  the  nerves  (see 
Freihofer  1963).  The  muscles  are  now  being 
used  more  extensively  (Winterbottom  1974a  and 
1974b).  The  nerves,  hopefully,  will  be  also.  A 
large  obstacle  to  their  use,  the  lack  of  a  tech- 
nique for  readily  viewing  the  nerves,  has  been 
removed.  Whereas  the  only  way  to  study  ac- 
curately the  peripheral  nerves  has  been  by  te- 
dious methods  of  serial  sectioning  and  recon- 
struction, the  nerves  can  now  be  seen  in  a  whole 
specimen  by  means  of  the  Sihler  technique. 

The  Sihler  technique  renders  a  whole  or  hemi- 
sectioned  specimen  virtually  transparent  except 
for  the  nerves,  which  are  stained  a  dark  purple. 
Descriptive  nerve  studies  involving  little  more 
effort  than  for  osteological  studies  are  now  prac- 
tical. The  growth  of  a  comparative  literature  on 
the  nerves  can  begin.  Of  more  immediate  im- 
portance for  getting  at  the  taxonomic  utility  of 
the  nerves  than  accumulating  a  nerve  literature, 
which  will  take  decades,  is  the  formation  of  a 
reference  collection  of  Sihler  nerve  prepara- 
tions. Such  a  collection  can  now  be  assembled 
relatively  quickly,  covering  a  sizeable  taxonom- 
ic range.  Assuming  that  properly  preserved  fish- 
es of  numerous  groups  are  available,  an  expe- 
rienced technician  working  one  year  can 
produce  fine  nerve  preparations  representing  50 
to  100  or  more  families.  Properly  processed  Sih- 


ler preparations  (see  under  "Methods"  section 
for  use)  may  last  15  to  20  years  and  no  doubt 
will  last  longer.  The  reference  collection,  once 
assembled  and  growing,  can  be  used  for  con- 
ducting surveys  of  promising  nerve  complexes. 

Several  nerve  complexes  were  surveyed  dur- 
ing the  time  this  descriptive  account  of  Polycen- 
trus  was  in  progress.  The  results  are  in  various 
stages  of  completion  and  are  planned  for  later 
publication.  The  studies  embrace  comparisons 
ranging  from  Amia  up  to  callionymids.  Sihler 
nerve  preparations  representing  up  to  90  families 
were  used.  Two  of  the  nerve  complexes  in- 
volved the  innervation  of  lateral  line  canal 
bones;  a  third  was  a  large  general  cutaneous 
nerve  of  the  supraorbital  trunk;  a  fourth  in- 
volved patterns  of  innervation  to  the  cheek  mus- 
cle mass;  a  fifth  concerned  new  patterns  of  a 
gustatory  nerve,  the  recurrent  facial;  and  the 
sixth  was  on  trunk  lateral  line  nerve  patterns. 

Each  of  these  studies  revealed  nerve  charac- 
ters of  promising  systematic  importance.  A  few 
are  apparently  convergent  in  some  groups.  Two 
attributes  of  nerves  giving  them  systematic  po- 
tential were  observed  in  these  studies.  One  is 
that  nerves  follow  their  end  organs  (taste  buds, 
lateral  line  canal  organs,  and  muscles).  The  oth- 
er is  that,  in  general,  each  nerve  innervating  a 
lateral  line  canal  neuromast  has  a  certain  mor- 
phological integrity  connected  with  that  bone 
and  organ.  No  other  nerve  to  a  canal  neuromast 
may  enter  through  the  substance  of  that  bone 
and  supply  a  canal  organ  there.  This  observation 
might  be  stated  as  a  rule.  As  with  all  rules,  they 
are  always  (it  seems)  occasionally  broken,  but 
there  are  always  good  reasons  for  their  being 
broken;  the  exceptions  to  the  rule,  if  the  excep- 
tions are  valid,  should  prove  the  rule.  Important 
for  the  systematist  using  nerves  is  the  fact  that 
the  exceptions  result  in  new  specializations 
being  formed.  These  may  become  characters 
useful  to  the  systematist.  If  nerves  always  fol- 
lowed the  rules,  there  would  be  fewer  important 
systematic  characters. 

Some  examples  of  what  nerves  do  that  are 
important  to  systematists  come  from  study  of 
the  nerves  and  neuromasts  of  the  canal  bones. 
Not  only  may  the  total  number  of  canal  organs 
be  significant  for  a  main  branch  of  the  cephalic 
canal  system,  but  the  changes  in  the  number  of 
organs  in  each  canal  bone  may  be  especially  im- 
portant. These  changes  involve  how  canal  or- 
gans in  a  bone  may  increase  or  decrease  in  num- 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


her.  An  increase  in  the  number  of  organs  may 
result  from  an  original  organ  dividing  into  two 
organs  which  subsequently  move  away  from 
each  other;  an  organ  may  migrate  out  of  its  bone 
into  another  canal  bone;  a  canal  bone  may,  in 
effect,  '"capture"  an  adjacent  terminal  free  lat- 
eralis organ.  Unless  the  innervation  to  the  canal 
organs  is  studied,  the  systematic  significance  of 
the  canal  bones  may  largely  or  completely  es- 
cape detection. 

Such  facts  as  these  plus  the  fact  that  the  cra- 
nial nerves  of  more  than  20,000  species  of  fishes 
remain  to  be  explored  should  make  the  study  of 
nerves  of  fishes  a  rather  exciting  prospect  to 
some  systematists. 

The  order  Perciformes,  to  which  Polycentrus 
belongs,  has  been  divided  into  as  many  as  20 
suborders  (Greenwood  et  al.  1966)  and  may  con- 
tain up  to  7,000  species.  The  present  report  is 
the  only  detailed  description  of  the  fifth,  sev- 
enth, ninth,  and  tenth  cranial  nerves  of  a  mem- 
ber of  this  order.  Accounts  are  needed  of  the 
cranial  nerves  of  representatives  of  the  other 
suborders,  though  descriptions  need  not  be  as 
detailed  as  this  one  for  Polycentrus \  Descriptive 
reference  studies  break  the  ground  for  ensuing 
comparative  studies  in  which  the  mass  of  detail 
need  not  be  reported,  but  only  the  significant 
differences  between  compared  species.  This  re- 
port on  Polycentrus  will,  hopefully,  serve  such 
a  purpose  for  the  suborder  Percoidea. 

Methods 

The  courses  of  the  cranial  nerves  are  de- 
scribed mainly  from  whole  specimens  cleared 
and  stained  selectively  for  the  nerves  by  the  Sih- 
ler  technique.  For  use  of  the  method  see  Wil- 
liams (1943),  Freihofer  (1966),  Fraser  and  Frei- 
hofer  (1971),  and  Freihofer  et  al.  (1977).  All 
myelinated  nerves  are  stained  down  to  very 
small  branches.  A  much  more  accurate  and 
complete  picture  of  the  distribution  of  the  nerves 
is  possible  by  this  method  than  can  be  had  from 
serial  sections.  The  latter  method  should  be  used 
for  study  of  the  complexes  of  nerves  and  gan- 
glia, especially  those  inside  the  cranial  cavity  for 
which  it  is  indispensable.  It  is  best  to  use  both 
methods.  Much  preliminary,  exploratory  work 
on  the  nerves  can  be  done  for  systematic  pur- 
poses, however,  by  use  of  the  Sihler  technique 
together  with  the  study  of  the  basic  nerve  ref- 
erences. 

The  nerves  are  drawn  in  Figures  1  through  14 


as  white  cords  as  accurately  as  possible  on  the 
background  of  the  skeleton,  the  bones  serving 
as  reference  points  for  the  courses  of  the  nerves. 
This  seems  the  natural  way  to  illustrate  the 
nerves  for  use  by  systematists.  The  major  nerve 
components  are  not  drawn  upon  the  nerves. 
Usually,  so  many  components  would  have  to  be 
crowded  into  the  space  of  each  nerve  and  its 
branches  that  the  distribution  of  the  nerves 
could  not  be  shown  in  the  detail  that  they  now 
are.  The  probable  components  for  all  the  nerves 
and  their  branches  are  given  in  the  text. 

One  serious  problem  with  the  preservation  of 
specimens  for  Sihler  processing  should  be  em- 
phasized. The  problem  is  that  manufacturers  of 
formaldehyde  now  leave  from  10  to  15%  methyl 
alcohol  in  it  for  the  purpose,  they  say,  of  "pres- 
ervation of  the  preservative,"  for  retarding  the 
breakdown  of  formaldehyde  into  paraformalde- 
hyde. Even  reagent-grade  formaldehyde  has  this 
amount  of  alcohol  in  it.  The  only  grade  of  form- 
aldehyde that  I  have  been  able  to  obtain  that  can 
compare  with  the  purity  of  the  formaldehyde  I 
used  before  1969,  which  had  1%  or  less  alcohol 
content,  is  the  grade  sold  as  "purified  formal- 
dehyde." Thus  far,  I  have  succeeded  in  obtain- 
ing it  only  in  55-gallon  drums.  Specimens  pre- 
served in  the  other  grades  of  formaldehyde  are 
ruined  for  use  in  the  Sihler  technique.  It  is  pos- 
sible to  make  formaldehyde  free  of  alcohol  by 
heating  paraformaldehyde  crystals  in  water,  us- 
ing as  a  catalyst  a  drop  or  two  of  ammonium 
hydroxide  solution  (28%  NH3). 

Since  the  intracranial  courses  and  ganglia  of 
the  nerves  as  well  as  the  brain  are  destroyed 
while  macerating  Sihler  specimens  in  2  or  3% 
aqueous  potassium  hydroxide  solution,  a  serial- 
section  technique  was  used  to  study  these  parts 
in  Polycentrus .  The  object  at  the  time  the  re- 
search was  planned  was  to  use  a  technique  that 
would  help  clarify  difficult  points  on  ganglia  and 
nerve  anastomoses  and  to  rely  on  published  ac- 
counts to  help  resolve  questions  of  nerve-fiber 
tracts  and  connections.  The  method  chosen  was 
Curtis's  modification  of  Van  Gieson's  triple 
stain  (Leach  1946).  It  was  easy  to  use  and  gave 
brillantly  stained  and  well-differentiated  tissues. 
It  is  not  good  for  fiber-tract  study. 

All  descriptions  based  on  Sihler  preparations 
are  from  one  specimen  unless  otherwise  indi- 
cated. The  nerves  for  the  gill  arches  and  asso- 
ciated muscles  are  from  a  second  Sihler  speci- 
men. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


Dissections  of  fresh  formalin  specimens  were 
used  to  check  against  the  serial  sections  on  such 
points  as  the  intracranial  courses  and  ganglia  of 
the  trigeminal,  facial,  and  vagal  nerves. 

Skeletal  preparations  cleared  and  stained  by 
the  alizarin  method  of  Hollister  ( 1934)  were  used 
for  making  the  drawings  of  the  cranial  skeleton. 
All  skeletal  drawings  were  made  from  one  spec- 
imen (CAS  12540)  from  Guyana. 

The  muscle  terminology  follows  that  of  Win- 
terbottom  (1974a).  The  nerve  terminology  gen- 
erally follows  that  of  Herrick  ( 1899).  In  the  pres- 
ent work,  lateralis  organs  are  referred  to  as  canal 
neuromasts  if  located  in  canals  and  as  free  lat- 
eralis organs  or  pitorgans  if  located  in  skin  out- 
side the  canals.  The  term  pitline  is  used  to  in- 
dicate a  row  of  free  lateralis  organs,  or  even  a 
single  organ  if  that  is  all  that  is  present  in  any 
area,  whether  or  not  these  organs  are  in  pits. 
The  term  nerve  is  loosely  used  to  refer  to  an 
entire  cranial  nerve  and  its  branches  or  to  a  bun- 
dle of  nerve  fibers  of  any  size  coursing  inde- 
pendently outside  of  the  brain  or  spinal  cord. 
The  root  or  radix  of  a  cranial  nerve  is  the  prox- 
imal part  or  parts  of  the  nerve  inside  the  cranium 
and  close  to  the  brain.  A  nerve  root  is  either 
sensory,  and  of  a  single  functional  component, 
or  motor  in  function. 

Herrick,  in  his  work  on  Menidia  (1899),  Gad- 
us  (1900),  and  Ameiurus  (1901),  used  a  modifi- 
cation of  the  Weigert  method  for  preparation  of 
serial  sections  of  nerves.  The  modification 
worked  excellently  for  Herrick,  but  he  found  te- 
leost  tissues  to  be  very  brittle  for  sectioning  (see 
Herrick  1898,  and  Sheldon  1914).  The  fixatives 
required  a  hardening  time  of  up  to  6  months  and 
the  use  of  osmic  acid  (osmium  tetroxide).  Using 
fiber  diameter  as  a  means  of  identifying  the  four 
nerve  components,  Herrick  was  able  to  follow 
on  his  serial  sections  the  fiber  bundles  of  the 
different  functional  components  of  the  nerve 
roots,  from  the  brain  through  the  ganglia  and  out 
to  their  undifferentiated  endings  or  end  organs. 
His  Menidia  paper  (1899)  is  still  the  best  single 
reference  on  the  nerves  of  fishes. 

Literature  on  Nerves  of 
Perciform  Fishes 

Relative  to  the  great  size  of  the  order  Perci- 
formes,  there  are  very  few  descriptive  studies 
of  the  nerves  of  perciform  fishes.  Stannius  (1849) 
and  Baudelot  (1883)  gave  observations  on  var- 
ious cranial  nerves  of  some  perciforms.  Cuvier 


and  Valenciennes  (1828)  described  the  cranial 
nerves  of  Percafluviatilis  from  dissections.  Allis 
(1903)  carefully  described  the  nerves  of  the 
mackerel,  Scomber  scomber ,  but  not  completely 
nor  in  much  detail.  Maheshwari  ( 1965)  described 
the  cranial  nerves  of  the  spiny  eel,  Mastacem- 
belus  armatus,  and  Saxena  (1969a)  did  likewise 
for  the  nandid,  Nandus  nandus,  but  both  of 
these  authors  used  only  dissection  methods  and 
omitted  details  in  their  descriptions,  diminishing 
the  systematic  usefulness  of  their  work. 

The  most  useful  references  for  this  study  were 
the  papers  by  Herrick  (1899,  1900,  1901),  espe- 
cially his  monograph  (1899)  on  the  cranial  nerves 
of  Menidia  (family  Atherinidae).  His  Menidia 
paper  pioneered  the  analysis  of  nerves  of  fishes 
according  to  the  major  types  of  functional  nerve 
fibers  they  carry.  The  nerve  components,  as 
Herrick  called  the  functional  types  of  nerve  fi- 
bers (see  section  on  nerve  components  below), 
are  the  best  basis  for  analyzing,  identifying,  and 
understanding  the  nerves.  Other  papers  found 
useful  because  they  were  so  carefully  and  thor- 
oughly done  were  those  by  Allis  (1897,  1903, 
1910)  on  the  bowfin,  Ainia  calva,  the  mackerel. 
Scomber  scomber,  and  on  Scorpaena:  Norris 
(1925)  on  the  genera  Acipenser,  Polyodon, 
Amia,  and  Lepisosteus:  Norris  and  Hughes 
(1920)  on  the  spiny  dogfish,  Squalus  acanthias; 
Pancratz  (1930)  on  the  toadfish,  Opsanus  tau; 
Manigk  ( 1934)  on Phoxinus;  and,  lastly,  the  most 
recent  study  by  Ray  (1950)  on  Lampanyctus. 

Since  1960  the  following  authors  published 
general  descriptive  accounts  on  some  or  all  of 
the  cranial  nerves  of  fishes:  Freihofer  (1963, 
1970,  1972);  Gilmore  (1972);  Gupta  (1972);  Ma- 
heshwari (1965);  Mithel  (1964a,  1964b);  Nara- 
wane  (1965):  Saxena  (1966,  1967,  1969a,  1969b): 
Saxena  and  Rastogi  (1968):  Springer  and  Frei- 
hofer (1976);  Vashisht  and  Uberoi  (1965).  In  all 
these  studies  except  my  own,  in  which  serial 
sections  and/or  Sihler  whole-nerve  preparations 
were  used,  dissection  of  preserved  specimens 
was  the  only  technique  employed. 

Family  Nandidae 

Polycentrus  schomburgkii  Miiller  and  Tros- 
chel,  1848,  is  a  small  spiny-rayed  fish  living  in 
fresh  water  in  northeastern  South  America  and 
Trinidad.  It  belongs  to  the  family  Nandidae, 
which  is  one  of  about  70  families  of  the  suborder 
Percoidea,  probably  the  least  specialized  of  the 
20  recognized  suborders  of  the  order  Perci- 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


formes  (Greenwood  et  al.  1%6),  with  perhaps 
7,000  species. 

Polycentrus  is  specialized  for  stalking  its  prey. 
Its  barely  perceptible  swimming  movements  and 
coloration  make  it  look  rather  like  a  dead,  float- 
ing leaf  when  approaching  its  prey  fish.  After  an 
investigative  forward  movement,  instead  of 
turning  around  and  swimming  away,  Polycen- 
trus usually  swims  backwards  and  downwards, 
which  it  can  do  for  some  distance  unobtrusively. 
The  lateral  line  shows  specialization  seemingly 
for  these  ways  of  swimming.  The  large,  protru- 
sible  jaws  are  adapted  for  suddenly  engulfing  the 
prey.  Liem  ( 1970)  has  done  a  comparative  func- 
tional anatomical  study  of  the  feeding  mecha- 
nism of  the  Nandidae.  In  the  rest  of  its  mor- 
phology, except  for  the  increase  in  number  of 
dorsal  and  anal  fin  spines,  Polycentrus  appears 
to  be  a  generalized  percoid. 

The  Nandidae  are  of  special  zoogeographical 
interest.  There  are  two  monotypic  genera  (Af- 
ronandus  and  Polycentropsis)  in  Africa,  two 
monotypic  genera  {Polycentrus  and  Monocir- 
rhits)  in  South  America,  and  one  genus,  the  least 
specialized  (Nandus),  with  2  species  in  India  and 
Southeast  Asia.  The  ancestors  of  the  African 
and  South  American  genera  were  evidently  liv- 
ing in  the  area  of  separation  between  Africa  and 
South  America  when  these  continents  drifted 
apart. 

Names  of  Cranial  Nerves 

There  are  actually  eleven  pairs  of  cranial 
nerves  in  fishes,  not  ten.  The  nervus  terminalis, 
which  has  the  number  zero,  was  not  discovered 
(Pinkus  1894)  until  long  after  the  other  ten  pairs 
had  been  numbered.  The  present  terminology 
for  the  cranial  nerves  may  not  be  the  best  that 
could  be  devised,  but  it  is  so  well  established  in 
the  literature  of  vertebrates  that  it  can  hardly  be 
uprooted. 

Cranial 
Nerve 
Number  Name 

0  nervus  terminalis 

1  nervus  olfactorius  (olfactory) 
II        nervus  opticus  (optic) 

III  nervus  oculomotorius  (oculomotor) 

IV  nervus  trochlearis  (trochlear) 
V        nervus  trigeminus  (trigeminal) 

VI        nervus  abducens  (abducent) 
VII        nervus  facialis  (facial) 


Cranial 

Nerve 

Number 


Name 


VIII 


IX 


nervus  acusticus  (auditory. 

acoustical) 
nervus  glossopharyngeus 

(glossopharyngeal) 
nervus  vagus  (vagal) 


Nerve  Components 

Herrick  (1897,  1899,  1903)  used  a  simple  func- 
tional analysis  in  describing  the  cranial  nerves 
of  Menidia.  His  system  is  followed  here  for  the 
cranial  nerves  of  Polycentrus. 

Each  root  of  a  nerve  is  considered  to  be  com- 
posed of  one  functional  component.  Cranial 
nerves  I  (olfaction),  II  (vision).  III  (motor),  IV 
(motor),  VI  (motor),  and  VIII  (acousticolater- 
alis)  are  very  simple  in  that  each  has  character- 
istically only  one  main  functional  component 
which  is  either  sensory  or  motor.  The  other  cra- 
nial nerves  are  more  complex,  containing  one  or 
more  sensory  and  one  motor  root.  A  sensory 
root  is  either  lateralis  (acousticolateralis),  com- 
munis, or  general  cutaneous  in  its  functional 
component.  These  components  are  defined  be- 
low. Cranial  nerve  V  (trigeminus)  has  two  roots: 
one  motor  and  one  general  cutaneous;  nerve  VII 
(facialis)  has  four  roots:  two  are  lateralis,  one  is 
communis,  and  one  is  motor:  nerve  IX  (glos- 
sopharyngeus) has  two  roots  in  most  fishes:  one 
motor  and  one  communis;  nerve  X  (the  vagus 
together  with  the  lateral  line  nerve  of  the  trunk) 
has  four  roots:  one  motor,  one  lateralis,  one 
communis,  and  a  small  general  cutaneous  root. 

The  cranial  nerve  roots  are  easy  to  follow  in 
their  courses  from  the  brain  out  to  the  first  cra- 
nial nerve  ganglia,  but  at  this  point  inside  the 
cranium  where  most  of  the  cranial  ganglia  are 
located,  nerves  V,  VII,  and  X  begin  to  form  an- 
astomosing complexes,  one  of  which  is  the  tri- 
gemino-facialis  complex.  This  complex  forms 
intracranially  near  the  closely  spaced  trigeminal 
and  facial  foramina  of  the  prootic  bone.  Four 
sensory  roots  and  their  ganglia  and  two  motor 
roots  are  more  or  less  intimately  compacted.  All 
necessary  fiber  interchanges  are  made  there. 
Three  main  nerve  trunks  arise  from  the  trigem- 
ino-facialis  complex:  the  truncus  supraorbitalis, 
truncus  infraorbitalis,  and  truncus  hyomandib- 
ularis,  as  well  as  the  palatine  nerve. 

The  cranial   nerves  of  Polycentrus  are  ana- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK1I 


lyzed  into  functional  components  as  far  as  pos- 
sible. In  instances  where  the  component  could 
not  be  determined  directly,  its  identification  was 
made  indirectly  on  the  basis  of  Herrick's  work 
on  Menidia . 

Definitions  of  the  five  functional  components 
found  variously  in  cranial  nerves  V,  VII,  IX, 
and  X  are  listed  below.  Each  sensory  compo- 
nent is  referred  to  as  a  system  of  similar  fibers. 

1.  General  cutaneous  system.  General  cuta- 
neous fibers  innervate  skin:  in  fishes  they 
do  not  innervate  specialized  sense  organs; 
they  end  only  in  free  nerve  terminations. 
The  cell  bodies  are  located  in  the  Gasserian 
ganglion.  Their  fibers  terminate  in  the  cen- 
tral nervous  system  in  the  spinal  V  tract  or 
the  cells  associated  with  it.  General  cuta- 
neous fibers  are  part  of  the  somatic  sensory 
system. 

2.  Communis  system.  Communis  fibers  inner- 
vate taste  buds  on  the  lips,  in  the  buccal 
and  pharyngeal  cavities,  and  wherever 
taste  buds  occur  on  the  external  surface  of 
the  body  (head,  fins,  and  trunk).  The  cell 
bodies  for  communis  fibers  are  located  in 
the  geniculate  ganglion.  For  the  vagus  and 
glossopharyngeus  nerves,  a  second  kind  of 
fiber  is  associated  with  the  communis  sys- 
tem. These  are  fibers  that  have  free,  un- 
differentiated endings  in  the  mucous  epi- 
thelium of  the  pharyngeal  and  buccal 
cavities.  Communis  fibers  end  in  the  brain 
at  a  single  center,  the  lobus  vagi  of  the 
medulla  oblongata.  Communis  fibers  may 
enter  this  center  directly  through  the  vagus 
roots  or  indirectly  through  the  fasciculus 
communis  tract  from  the  roots  of  the  9th 
and  7th  cranial  nerves.  Communis  fibers 
belong  to  the  special  viscerosensory  sys- 
tem. 

3.  Acousticolateralis  system.  Its  fibers  inner- 
vate the  lateral  line  organs  and  the  internal 
ear.  They  terminate  in  the  tuberculum 
acusticum  of  the  medulla  oblongata.  The 
fibers  belong  to  the  special  somatosensory 
system. 

4.  Somatomotor  system.  On  the  head,  fibers 
of  the  somatomotor  system  innervate  the 
extrinsic  eye  muscles  (the  four  rectus  and 
two  oblique  muscles)  and  are  carried  in  the 
3rd,  4th,  and  6th  pairs  of  cranial  nerves. 

5.  Visceromotor  system.  On  the  head,  fibers 
of  the  visceromotor  system  innervate  mus- 


cles of  the  jaws  and  gill  arches  and  are  car- 
ried in  cranial  nerves  V,  VII,  IX,  and  X. 
This  component  in  the  present  paper  is 
usually  simply  referred  to  as  motor,  since 
only  the  jaw  and  gill-arch  muscles  are  dis- 
cussed. 

Descriptions  of  Nerves 
Radix  Profundus 

Closely  associated  at  the  brain  with  the  root 
of  the  fifth,  or  trigeminal,  nerve,  but  separate 
from  it,  is  the  radix  profundus  (Figs.  14  and  31). 
The  radix  profundus  supplies  visceral  sensory 
innervation  to  muscles  which  move  the  lens  and 
change  the  diameter  of  the  iris.  This  nerve  di- 
vides into  two  diverging  rami,  the  ramus  ciliaris 
longus  and  the  ramus  ciliaris  brevis  (called  the 
radix  longus  up  to  the  point  of  its  contact  with 
the  ciliary  ganglion).  Both  rami  receive  major 
fibers  from  the  fifth,  or  trigeminal,  sympathetic 
ganglion  and  separately  enter  the  rear  of  the  eye- 
ball. 

In  one  specimen  of  Polycentrus ,  the  radix  pro- 
fundus has  its  root  origin  in  the  medulla  at  the 
dorsal  surface  of  the  base  of  the  trigeminal  root. 
Both  the  profundus  and  the  trigeminal  roots 
emerge  from  the  midlateral  wall  of  the  anterior 
end  of  the  medulla,  ventral  to  the  posterior  ends 
of  the  optic  lobes  and  a  little  posterior  to  the 
root  of  the  nervus  trochlearis.  The  radix  profun- 
dus remains  separate  from  the  trigeminal  root 
for  the  rest  of  its  intracranial  course.  In  another 
specimen  the  radix  profundus  was  applied 
closely  to  the  trigeminal  root  for  some  distance 
from  the  brain,  after  which  the  two  roots  sepa- 
rated. 

En  route  to  its  cranial  exit,  the  radix  profun- 
dus lies  fairly  close  to  the  nervus  trochlearis, 
both  nerves  usually  being  on  the  dorsal  surface 
of  a  large  blood  vessel,  with  the  profundus  me- 
dial and  a  little  ventral  to  the  trochlearis,  and 
both  roots  being  medial  to  the  roots  and  ganglia 
of  the  trigeminal  and  facial  nerves.  Not  far  from 
its  cranial  exit,  the  radix  profundus  bears  on  its 
dorsal  surface  a  ganglion  of  about  two  dozen  cell 
bodies  (Fig.  14).  Shortly  beyond  its  ganglion,  the 
profundus,  now  called  the  truncus  ciliaris  pro- 
fundus, is  crossed  dorsally  by  the  intracranial 
parietodorsal  branch  (RLA-PD)  of  the  ramus  lat- 
eralis accessorius  (RLA).  Shortly  beyond  this 
point,  the  truncus  ciliaris  profundus  enters  the 
trigeminal  foramen,  passing  through  it  at  the  dor- 
solateral corner  of  the  foramen.  The  truncus  is 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


pressed  up  against  the  wall  of  the  foramen  by 
the  large  dorsal  fiber  mass  of  the  truncus  su- 
praorbitalis.  The  truncus  ciliaris  profundus 
moves  down  to  lie  ventral  to  the  large  horizon- 
tally elliptical  fiber  mass  of  the  fifth-seventh 
complex  that  is  pressed  up  against  the  prootic 
roof  of  the  depression  (the  trigeminofacialis  fos- 
sa of  Allis)  in  which  the  external  part  of  the  fifth- 
seventh  complex  lies.  The  truncus  ciliaris  pro- 
fundus divides  into  two  parts.  The  lateral  divi- 
sion is  the  ramus  ciliaris  longus,  and  the  medial 
division  is  the  ramus  ciliaris  brevis.  The  ciliaris 
longus  receives  a  sizeable  bundle  of  fibers  from 
the  trigeminal  sympathetic  ganglion  lying  below 
it.  The  ciliaris  brevis  passes  ventrally  and  then 
medially  through  or  past  the  trigeminal  sympa- 
thetic ganglion,  apparently  receiving  sympathet- 
ic fibers  from  it.  On  the  left  side  of  the  specimen, 
trigeminal  sympathetic  nerve  fibers  clearly  could 
be  seen  entering  the  ciliaris  brevis,  but  not  on 
the  right  side  (Fig.  14).  Leaving  the  trigeminal 
sympathetic  ganglion,  the  ciliaris  brevis,  which 
at  this  point  can  be  termed  the  radix  longa  ad 
ganglion  ciliare  or  radix  longa,  passes  medially 
over  to  the  ventrolateral  surface  of  the  oculo- 
motor nerve,  which  lies  on  top  of  a  large  blood 
vessel  or  sinus  close  to  the  prootic  wall  of  the 
cranium.  Some  ganglion  cells  form  at  the  point 
of  contact  between  the  oculomotor  and  the  radix 
longa  (Fig.  14).  The  radix  longa  courses  for  a 
short  distance  with  the  oculomotor  nerve,  and 
the  two  separate  and  each  passes  ventrally  down 
opposite  sides  of  a  large  blood  vessel,  the  radix 
longa  passing  down  the  lateral  side  and  the  oc- 
ulomotor down  the  medial  side.  About  two- 
thirds  of  the  way  down  the  lateral  side  and  after 
the  formation  of  a  few  more  ganglion  cells  in  it, 
the  radix  longa  passes  medially  around  the  large 
blood  vessel  and  joins  the  ciliary  ganglion  lo- 
cated on  the  oculomotor  nerve.  The  ramus  cil- 
iaris brevis  directly  departs  from  the  ciliary  gan- 
glion and  passes  anterodorsally  and  laterally 
over  to  the  rear  of  the  eyeball  in  company  with 
an  ophthalmic  blood  vessel  and  penetrates  the 
sclera  close  to  the  optic  nerve  and  vein.  Inside 
the  sclera  the  ciliaris  brevis  passes  ventrally  on 
the  side  of  a  large  vein  or  sinus  reaching  the 
lateroventral  edge  of  the  retina  where  the  re- 
tractor lentis  muscle  attaches  to  the  base  of  the 
iris  (Fig.  15).  The  ciliaris  brevis  sends  a  branch 
anteriorly  and  another  posteriorly  along  the  pe- 
riphery of  the  iris,  each  branch  ramifying  over 
the  ventral  surface  of  the  iris. 


The  remainder  of  the  ciliaris  longus  is  de- 
scribed next.  At  the  point  where  it  has  received 
fibers  from  the  trigeminal  sympathetic  ganglion, 
the  ciliaris  longus  shortly  leaves  the  proximity 
of  the  fifth-seventh  complex  and  passes  anter- 
oventrally  through  the  fibrous  coating  separating 
the  prootic  foraminal  area  from  the  orbital  cav- 
ity, enters  the  orbital  cavity  in  company  with  an 
ophthalmic  artery,  passes  laterally  over  to  the 
dorsal  rear  of  the  eyeball,  and  enters  the  eyeball 
about  two-thirds  of  the  way  middorsally  above 
the  entrance  of  the  optic  nerve  (Figs.  14  and  15). 
The  course  and  relationships  of  the  radix  pro- 
fundus are  essentially  the  same  on  both  sides  of 
the  sectioned  specimen. 

Fifth  and  Seventh  Cranial  Nerve  Roots, 
Trunks,  and  Rami 

The  trigemino-faeialis  complex  is  the  result  of 
six  roots  of  the  fifth  and  seventh  cranial  nerves 
(each  nerve  root  carrying  fibers  of  one  functional 
component)  coming  together,  forming  ganglia  if 
they  are  sensory  roots,  exchanging  fibers,  and 
then  leaving  again  with  nerve  components  re- 
combined  into  the  three  main  nerve  trunks 
which  innervate  the  anterior  half  of  the  head. 
These  three  nerve  trunks  are  the  truncus  su- 
praorbitalis,  truncus  infraorbitalis,  and  truncus 
hyomandibularis.  The  truncus  supraorbital 
courses  anteriorly  from  the  rear  of  the  orbital 
cavity  dorsal  to  the  eye  and  innervates  the  top 
of  the  head  and  the  snout  (Fig.  3)  but  not,  except 
rarely,  the  upper  jaw.  The  infraorbital  trunk 
passes  anteriorly  from  the  rear  of  the  orbital 
cavity  along  the  ventral  edge  of  the  orbit  and 
branches  into  three  main  rami:  1)  the  ramus 
maxillaris  trigeminus  to  the  upper  jaw;  2)  the 
ramus  buccalis  facialis  to  the  lateral  line  organs 
associated  with  the  infraorbital  canal  and  to  the 
adjacent  skin;  and  3)  the  ramus  mandibularis 
trigeminus  to  the  muscles  and  skin  of  the  cheek 
and  lower  jaw  (Figs.  1,  6-10).  The  truncus  hyo- 
mandibularis facialis  leaves  the  cranium  a  little 
further  posteriorly  than  do  the  first  two  trunks 
and  passes  ventrally  along  or  through  the  hyo- 
mandibular  and  preopercular  bones  and  divides 
into  two  main  rami,  the  ramus  mandibularis  fa- 
cialis and  the  ramus  hyoideus  (Figs.  2  and  13). 
The  ramus  mandibularis  innervates  the  preoper- 
cular area,  the  anterior  part  of  the  opercular 
area,  and  the  lower  jaw.  The  ramus  hyoideus 
passes  down  the  hyoid  arch  innervating  the  skin 
and  muscles  of  the  gill  membrane  and  branchio- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBVRGKII 


stegal  rays,  and  the  posterior  part  of  the  pro- 
tractor hyoidei  muscle  connecting  the  hyoid 
arch  to  the  lower  jaw. 

The  six  roots  of  the  5th— 7th  complex  of  fishes 
may  be  examined  more  closely.  The  5th  or  tri- 
geminal nerve  consists  of  two  nerve  roots,  a  so- 
matic sensory  root  carrying  nerve  fibers  belong- 
ing to  the  general  cutaneous  system  and  a 
visceral  motor  root  carrying  motor  fibers  to  jaw 
muscles  associated  originally  with  an  anterior 
gill  slit  lost  in  the  evolution  of  the  jaws.  The  7th 
or  facial  nerve  has  four  nerve  roots,  three  of 
which  are  sensory  and  one  motor.  The  motor 
root  supplies  visceral  motor  fibers  to  the  mus- 
cles of  the  palate,  opercle,  and  hyoid  arch — 
muscles  associated  originally  with  the  hyoid  gill 
arch  which  are  innervated  by  the  7th  cranial 
nerve.  The  three  sensory  roots  of  the  facial 
nerve  consist  of  two  lateralis  roots,  referred  to 
as  the  dorsal  and  the  ventral  lateralis  roots;  the 
third  is  a  visceral  sensory  root  carrying  fibers 
that  innervate  the  taste  buds  and  the  mucosa  of 
the  mouth.  Each  of  the  sensory  roots  of  the  5th 
and  7th  nerves  bears  a  large  ganglion. 

After  leaving  the  posterior  part  (medulla  ob- 
longata) of  the  brainstem,  the  six  roots  of  the 
5th  and  7th  nerves  converge  anteriorly  towards 
their  foramina  in  the  prootic  bone,  but  shortly 
before  passing  through  the  prootic,  a  ganglion 
forms  on  three  of  the  sensory  roots  of  the  facial 
nerve.  In  Polycentrus  the  Gasserian  ganglion  of 
the  sensory  root  of  the  trigeminal  nerve  forms 
directly  outside  of  the  trigeminal  foramen  in  the 
prootic  bone.  In  some  other  fishes  it  forms  inside 
the  cranium.  Just  beyond  the  ganglia  but  still 
inside  the  cranium,  the  fiber  bundles  in  all  fishes 
begin  to  detach  from  the  roots,  the  various  fiber 
bundles  coming  together  forming  the  three  nerve 
trunks  described  above. 

In  Polycentrus  the  dorsal  lateralis  root  of  the 
7th  cranial  nerve  sends  a  large  bundle  of  fibers 
into  the  supraorbital  trunk,  and  the  remainder 
of  the  root  enters  into  the  formation  of  the  in- 
fraorbital trunk.  The  rest  of  the  supraorbital 
trunk  is  formed  by  a  bundle  of  general  cutaneous 
fibers  from  the  Gasserian  ganglion  of  the  5th  cra- 
nial nerve  and  a  small  bundle  of  communis  (taste 
fibers)  from  the  geniculate  ganglion  of  the  gus- 
tatory root  of  the  7th  cranial  nerve.  This  com- 
munis bundle  then  leaves  the  supraorbital  trunk 
as  the  orbito-pectoral  branch  of  the  recurrent 
facial  nerve. 

In  addition  to  the  large  bundle  of  lateralis  fi- 


bers from  the  dorsal  root  of  the  7th  cranial 
nerve,  the  infraorbital  trunk  receives  a  large 
bundle  of  general  cutaneous  fibers  from  the  Gas- 
serian ganglion  for  the  skin.  It  also  receives  the 
whole  of  the  motor  root  of  the  5th  cranial  nerve. 
Both  of  these  trunks,  the  truncus  supraorbitalis 
and  truncus  infraorbitalis,  leave  the  cranium 
through  the  trigeminal  foramen  on  the  outer  face 
of  the  prootic  bone  and  then  diverge  on  the  rear 
wall  of  the  orbital  cavity,  one  trunk  passing  dor- 
soanteriorly  above,  the  other  ventroanteriorly 
below,  the  orbit. 

The  truncus  hyomandibularis  in  Polycentrus 
is  formed  by  the  whole  of  the  motor  root  of  the 
7th  cranial  nerve,  plus  a  large  bundle  of  com- 
munis fibers  from  the  geniculate  ganglion  of  the 
7th  cranial  nerve,  and  by  the  whole  of  the  ven- 
tral lateralis  root  of  the  7th  nerve.  The  truncus 
hyomandibularis  usually  contains  a  sizeable 
bundle  of  general  cutaneous  fibers  from  the  Gas- 
serian ganglion.  These  fibers  reach  the  truncus 
hyomandibularis  as  the  ramus  communicans  n. 
trigemini  ad  n.  facialem.  This  ramus  passes  pos- 
teriorly in  a  chamber  or  lateral  passageway  that 
lies  in  the  wall  of  the  prootic  between  the  tri- 
geminal and  facial  foramina.  The  ramus  com- 
municans turns  laterally  beyond  the  prootic 
chamber  and  joins  the  truncus  hyomandibularis 
as  this  trunk  enters  its  passageway  in  the  hyo- 
mandibular  bone. 

Not  all  of  the  communis  fibers  of  the  genicu- 
late ganglion  of  the  7th  cranial  nerve  go  into  the 
three  trunks  of  the  5th  and  7th  cranial  nerves. 
Some  geniculate  fibers  form  the  ramus  palatinus, 
which  passes  out  of  the  cranium  into  the  myo- 
dome  and  then  along  the  medial  edge  of  the  pal- 
ate next  to  the  parasphenoid  bone,  innervating 
taste  buds  and  the  mucosa  of  the  palate  and  up- 
per jaw.  In  many  fishes  there  are  still  other  gus- 
tatory branches  arising  from  the  geniculate  gan- 
glion. These  are  considered  together  under  the 
terms  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (ramus  recur- 
rens  facialis).  The  branches  of  this  ramus  course 
back  from  the  head  onto  the  trunk. 

As  will  be  seen  in  the  detailed  descriptions  for 
Polycentrus ,  both  the  ramus  mandibularis  trige- 
minus of  the  truncus  infraorbitalis  and  the  ramus 
mandibularis  facialis  of  the  truncus  hyomandi- 
bularis course  onto  the  lower  jaw  and  out  to  its 
tip.  Although  the  trigeminal  (fifth)  and  facial 
(seventh)  nerves  parallel  each  other  in  their 
courses  on  the  lower  jaw,  each  nerve  serves  a 
different  function  there.  Where  these  rami  reach 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


the  lower  jaw  in  Polycentrus  and  in  teleosts  in 
general,  the  ramus  mandihularis  trigeminus  car- 
ries only  motor  fibers  for  muscles  and  general 
cutaneous  fibers  for  the  skin  of  the  lower  jaw, 
while  the  ramus  mandibularis  facialis  carries  on- 
ly lateralis  fibers  for  free  lateralis  organs  and 
canal  neuromasts,  and  communis  fibers  for  the 
taste  buds  and  mucosa  of  the  lower  jaw. 

Roots  and  ganglia  of  nervus  trigeminus 

The  single  sensory  root  and  single  motor  root 
of  the  nervus  trigeminus  (V)  are  indistinguish- 
ably  bound  together  as  they  arise  from  the  mid- 
lateral  wall  of  the  medulla  oblongata  directly 
posterior  to  the  root  of  the  oculomotor  nerve, 
anterior  and  ventral  to  the  facial  roots,  and  pos- 
terior to  the  lateral  emergence  of  the  nervus 
trochlearis  (Fig.  29).  The  radix  profundus  lies  on 
the  dorsal  surface  of  the  trigeminal  root  as  these 
two  roots  leave  the  brain.  They  soon  separate 
but  remain  rather  close  for  most  of  their  intra- 
cranial courses.  The  trigeminal  root  remains  un- 
connected to  the  roots  and  ganglia  of  the  facialis. 
When  close  to  its  foramen,  the  compound  motor 
and  sensory  trigeminal  root  lies  dorsal  to  the 
geniculate  ganglion  of  the  facial  nerve  and  me- 
dioventral  to  the  dorsal  lateralis  ganglion  of  the 
facial  nerve.  The  Gasserian  ganglion  of  the  tri- 
geminal nerve  forms  outside  the  trigeminal  fo- 
ramen where  the  final  interchanges  between  the 
trigeminal  and  facial  nerves  occur  to  form  the 
truncus  supraorbitalis  and  truncus  infraorbitalis. 

The  communis  root  and  geniculate  ganglion 

The  communis  root  of  the  facial  nerve  carries 
gustatory  fibers  to  taste  buds  in  the  mouth  and 
to  terminal  buds  on  the  body,  and  communis 
fibers  to  the  mucosa  of  the  buccal  cavity.  Dorsal 
to  the  facial  foramen,  the  communis  root  en- 
larges into  a  round,  dense  mass  of  large  and 
small  ganglionic  cells,  the  geniculate  ganglion 
(Fig.  31).  From  the  geniculate  ganglion  arise  two 
ventrally  directed,  large  fiber  bundles;  one  is  the 
anterior  ramus  palatinus  which  innervates  taste 
buds  on  the  palate  and  upper  jaw,  and  the  other 
is  the  communis  bundle  which  joins  the  truncus 
hyomandibularis  as  this  nerve  passes  through 
the  facial  foramen. 

Several  fiber  bundles  leave  a  dorsoanterior 
extension  of  the  geniculate  ganglion.  One  of 
these  is  a  small  bundle,  the  parieto-dorsal 
branch  of  the  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (Fig. 
31),  which  passes  laterally  around  the  ventral 


surface  of  the  trigeminal  root  and  then  dorsally 
up  the  side  of  a  blood  vessel  where  it  is  joined 
by  a  similar  bundle  from  the  medial  side  of  the 
geniculate  ganglion.  The  enlarged  nerve  thus 
formed  shortly  comes  into  contact  with  the  in- 
tracranial ganglion  of  the  radix  profundus  and 
then  passes  dorsally  up  to  the  parietal  bone, 
through  which  it  passes.  The  further  course  of 
the  parieto-dorsal  branch  of  the  ramus  lateralis 
accessorius  (RLA),  is  described  in  another  sec- 
tion. There  is  no  fiber  exchange  between  the 
parieto-dorsal  branch  of  the  RLA  and  the  radix 
profundus.  The  remainder  of  the  dorsoanterior 
part  of  the  geniculate  ganglion  gives  rise  to  a 
fiber  mass  which  passes  through  the  trigeminal 
foramen,  lying,  as  it  does  so,  on  the  lateral  sur- 
face of  a  mass  of  trigeminal  fibers.  As  this  com- 
munis bundle  goes  out  the  trigeminal  foramen. 
it  detaches  fibers  that  course  with  the  ramus 
oticus.  These  fibers  of  the  geniculate  ganglion 
constitute  the  orbito-pectoral  branch  (Fig.  31, 
RLA-OP)  of  the  RLA.  General  cutaneous  fibers 
leave  the  Gasserian  ganglion  outside  the  trigem- 
inal foramen  and  also  join  the  ramus  oticus.  On 
serial  sections  no  fiber  bundle  from  the  genicu- 
late ganglion  was  observed  to  pass  into  the  in- 
fraorbital trunk,  but  on  a  dissection  a  fiber  bun- 
dle from  the  geniculate  ganglion  appears  to  enter 
the  infraorbital  trunk,  and  another  apparently 
enters  the  supraorbital  trunk,  but  it  could  not  be 
definitely  determined  that  they  do. 

In  summary,  the  fiber  bundles  leaving  the  ge- 
niculate ganglion  and  joining  various  parts  of  the 
trigemino-facialis  complex  are  as  follows:  (Da 
large  bundle  of  fibers  that  forms  the  ramus  pal- 
atinus; (2)  a  large  bundle  to  the  truncus  hy- 
omandibularis; (3)  a  dorsally  directed  intracra- 
nial branch  (the  parieto-dorsal  branch  of  the 
RLA)  to  the  dorsal  fin;  (4)  a  sizeable  bundle  that 
forms  the  orbito-pectoral  branch  of  the  RLA  to 
the  pectoral,  pelvic,  and  anal  fins;  (5)  a  sizeable 
bundle,  probably  to  the  infraorbital  trunk,  and 
a  small  bundle,  probably  to  the  supraorbital 
trunk.  Herrick  ( 1899:  351)  states  that  in  Menidia 
such  fibers  in  small  numbers  enter  the  supraor- 
bital trunk. 
Dorsal  lateralis  root  of  the  facial  nerve 

The  dorsal  lateralis  root  forms  a  rather  large 
ganglion  of  from  small-  to  large-sized,  compactly 
grouped  cell  bodies.  On  its  course  to  its  ganglion 
(Fig.  31),  the  dorsal  lateralis  root  lies  on  the 
medial  side  of  the  internal  ear  and  is  lateral  and 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKI1 


dorsal  to  the  trigeminal  root.  The  ganglion  is 
directly  posterior  to  the  intracranial  profundus 
ganglion  and  medial  to  the  geniculate  ganglion. 
The  dorsal  lateralis  root  leaves  the  cranium  at 
the  dorsal  corner  of  the  trigeminal  foramen.  Out- 
side the  cranium,  part  of  the  root  turns  antero- 
dorsally  and  continues  against  the  side  of  the 
cranium  as  a  part  of  the  truncus  supraorbitalis. 
Some  fibers  of  the  dorsal  lateralis  root  leave  it 
and  pass  dorsally  as  part  of  the  ramus  oticus.  A 
sizeable  portion,  probably  half  of  the  dorsal  lat- 
eralis root,  leaves  the  root  as  it  passes  out  the 
trigeminal  foramen  and  crosses  to  the  lateral 
side  of  the  trigemino-facialis  complex  (Fig.  31); 
this  portion  then  passes  ventrally  to  become  the 
ramus  buccalis  facialis  of  the  infraorbital  trunk. 

Gasserian  ganglion  of  the  nervus  trigeminus 

The  Gasserian  ganglion  lies  entirely  outside 
the  cranial  cavity  in  Polycentrus  and  is  separate 
from  other  ganglia  near  it  except  the  trigeminal 
sympathetic  ganglion,  with  which  it  has  a  fiber 
connection  (Fig.  31).  The  radix  profundus 
(called  the  truncus  ciliaris  profundus  after  for- 
mation of  its  ganglion)  passes  into  the  dorsolat- 
eral part  of  the  Gasserian  ganglion  and  divides 
into  the  ciliaris  longus  and  ciliaris  brevis  while 
inside  the  Gasserian  ganglion.  Gasserian  cells  fill 
spaces  between  fiber  bundles  of  the  trigeminal 
and  facial  roots  which  are  effecting  fiber  bundle 
exchanges  and  which  form  the  truncus  supraor- 
bitalis and  truncus  infraorbitalis.  One  arm  of 
Gasserian  cells  extends  dorsoanteriorly  over  the 
anterior  surface  of  the  dorsoanteriorly  ascending 
truncus  supraorbitalis,  reaching  almost  as  far  as 
the  first  lateralis  branch  of  the  supraorbital 
trunk.  A  shorter,  thicker  arm  of  cells  extends 
along  the  anterior  surface  of  the  truncus  infraor- 
bitalis. The  lateralis  fibers  from  the  intracranial 
dorsal  lateralis  ganglion  and  the  communis  fi- 
bers from  the  geniculate  ganglion  of  the  facialis 
nerve  pass  anteriorly  behind  the  Gasserian  gan- 
glion cells  and  form  part  of  the  supraorbital 
trunk.  The  rest  of  this  trunk  is  formed  by  fiber 
bundles  from  the  Gasserian  ganglion  constitut- 
ing the  general  cutaneous  component.  Lateralis 
and  communis  fiber  bundles  from  the  facial 
roots,  plus  all  the  trigeminal  motor  fibers,  and 
a  large  number  of  cutaneous  fibers  from  the  Gas- 
serian ganglion  all  join  and  pass  ventrally  behind 
the  Gasserian  ganglion  to  form  the  infraorbital 
trunk. 


Roots  and  ganglia  of  the  nervus  facialis 

The  nervus  facialis  arises  by  four  roots  which 
are  fused  basally  giving  the  appearance  of  one 
root  (Fig.  29).  A  short  distance  from  the  medul- 
la, the  basal  root  separates  into  three  parts 
which,  however,  represent  four  facial  roots,  the 
motor  facial  and  the  ventral  lateralis  facial  roots 
being  so  close  together  as  to  appear  as  one  root 
(Fig.  31).  The  facial  roots  emerge  from  the  me- 
dulla directly  dorsal  and  a  little  anterior  to  the 
anteriormost  auditory  root.  The  facial  roots  are 
as  follows,  starting  dorsally:  the  dorsal  lateralis 
root;  the  communis  root,  which  enlarges  ante- 
riorly into  its  geniculate  ganglion;  the  motor 
root:  and,  most  ventral,  the  ventral  lateralis 
root,  which  arises  directly  ventral  or  medial  to 
the  anteriormost  auditory  root.  A  short  distance 
from  the  brain,  this  ventral  lateralis  root  comes 
to  lie  on  the  ventral  surface  of  the  motor  root. 
These  two  roots  become  indistinguishably 
bound  together.  More  anteriorly  they  leave  the 
cranium  as  the  truncus  hyomandibularis  through 
the  facial  foramen  in  the  prootic  bone.  Before 
joining  the  motor  root,  the  ventral  lateralis  root 
receives  a  ramus  which  is  connected  to  the  last 
two  auditory  roots.  An  intracranial  connection 
between  the  auditory  and  facial  nerves  is  appar- 
ently common  in  fishes,  being  found  in  Menidia 
(Herrick  1899),  Lampanyctus  (Ray  1950),  and 
Scomber  (Allis  1903).  All  these  facialis  roots 
near  their  points  of  origin  lie  over  the  posterior 
end  of  the  lobus  inferioris  of  their  side.  All  the 
roots  run  anteroventrally  to  the  trigemino-faci- 
alis foramina,  where  their  relationships  become 
complex  in  the  formation  of  the  supraorbital,  in- 
fraorbital, and  hyomandibular  trunks. 

A  few  ganglion  cells  appear  on  the  medial  side 
of  the  ventral  lateralis  root  a  short  distance  after 
the  ramus  from  the  auditory  roots  joins  its  lateral 
surface  (Fig.  31).  A  little  further  distally  the  ven- 
tral lateralis  and  motor  roots  join  and  many  gan- 
glionic cell  bodies  appear  on  the  lateral  surface 
of  the  compound  root,  but  they  do  not  form  as 
dense  and  compact  a  mass  as  occurs  in  the  ge- 
niculate or  Gasserian  ganglia.  The  ganglionic 
cell  bodies  which  are  most  abundant  on  the  ven- 
tral half  of  the  joined  motor  and  lateralis  roots 
(Fig.  31)  are  part  of  the  ventral  lateralis  root. 
Beyond  the  ganglion  the  compound  trunk  of 
motor  facialis  and  ventral  lateralis  roots  passes 
medial  to  the  intracranial  flange  of  the  prootic, 
which  separates  the  facial  and  trigeminal  fora- 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


mina,  receives  communis  fibers  from  the  genic- 
ulate ganglion,  and,  as  the  truncus  hyomandi- 
bularis,  passes  out  the  facial  foramen. 

Ramus  communicans  of  the  nervus  trigeminus 

The  ramus  communicans  of  the  nervus  trigemi- 
nus is  large  in  Polycentrus  and  forms  from  the 
posterior  end  of  the  part  of  the  Gasserian  gan- 
glion that  extends  into  the  prootic  chamber  (Fig. 
31).  The  ramus  communicans  runs  posteriorly 
in  this  chamber,  emerges  close  to  the  facial  fo- 
ramen, but  remains  separated  by  large  blood 
vessels  from  the  truncus  hyomandibularis  as  the 
latter  truncus  leaves  the  facial  foramen.  The 
truncus  hyomandibularis  and  its  ramus  com- 
municans from  the  trigeminal  nerve  pursue  sep- 
arate courses  which  converge  laterally  and  ven- 
trally  at  the  medial  side  of  the  hyomandibular 
bone,  which  they  enter  together  and  course  in 
a  passageway  in  this  bone,  the  ramus  commun- 
icans lying  on  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  truncus 
as  the  two  go  into  the  hyomandibular.  The  fibers 
of  the  ramus  communicans  shortly  become  a 
part  of  the  truncus  and  cannot  further  be  fol- 
lowed separately  on  the  serial  sections.  All  of 
the  ramus  communicans  was  observed  on  a  Sih- 
ler  preparation  of  Liparis  pulchellus  (Liparidae) 
to  leave  the  proximity  of  the  truncus  hyoman- 
dibularis, not  having  become  attached  to  that 
truncus,  and  to  constitute  almost  the  entire  ra- 
mus hyoideus.  In  Menidia  (Herrick  1899;  fig.  3) 
all  of  the  ramus  communicans  enters  the  ramus 
hyoideus,  none  apparently  entering  the  other 
main  division  of  the  truncus  hyomandibularis, 
that  is,  the  ramus  mandibularis  facialis.  In  Poly- 
centrus some  general  cutaneous  fibers  continue 
in  the  latter  nerve  also. 

Truncus  Supraorbitalis 

The  dorsal  lateralis  and  communis  roots  of  the 
facial  nerve  together  with  the  general  cutaneous 
root  of  the  trigeminal  nerve  contribute  to  the 
formation  at  the  trigeminal  foramen  of  the  fol- 
lowing nerves  that  constitute,  or  are  associated 
with,  the  truncus  supraorbitalis:  (1)  the  ramus 
oticus  (general  cutaneous  and  dorsal  lateralis 
components);  (2)  the  orbito-pectoral  branch  of 
the  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (communis  fibers 
from  geniculate  ganglion);  and  (3)  the  truncus 
supraorbitalis  (dorsal  lateralis  and  general  cu- 
taneous fibers  and  possibly  some  communis  fi- 
bers). The  supraorbital  trunk  separates  into  its 
two  main  rami,  the  ramus  ophthalmicus  super- 


ficialis  trigeminus  (general  cutaneous  fibers)  and 
the  ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis 
(lateralis  fibers),  shortly  beyond  the  frontal  com- 
missure of  the  supraorbital  lateralis  canal. 

Ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  trigeminus 
and  ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis 

The  first  branch  of  the  truncus  supraorbitalis 
is  the  ramus  oticus  (Fig.  3,  ROT).  It  is  consid- 
ered separately  in  the  next  section.  The  second 
branch  of  the  truncus,  SORB  2,  supplies  skin 
and  certain  scale  pockets  bearing  free  lateralis 
organs  on  the  head  dorsal  to  the  orbital  rim 
(Figs.  1,  3,  and  5)  and  is  assigned,  therefore,  to 
the  ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis,  al- 
though it  carries  some  general  cutaneous  fibers. 
It  detaches  from  the  truncus  a  short  distance 
after  the  orbito-pectoral  branch  of  the  ramus  lat- 
eralis accessorius  (RLA-OP)  leaves  from  along- 
side the  truncus.  Branch  SORB  2  runs  dorsally 
a  short  way  and  penetrates  the  alisphenoid 
through  a  relatively  large  foramen.  On  other 
specimens  the  foramen  for  SORB  2  was  occa- 
sionally in  the  sphenotic  bone.  Entering  the  cra- 
nial cavity,  SORB  2  rises  dorsally  along  the  in- 
ner surface  of  the  frontal  bone.  En  route  it  is 
crossed  by  SORB  3  (Fig.  5)  from  the  truncus 
supraorbitalis.  SORB  3  passes  through  the  fron- 
tal bone,  and  after  crossing  SORB  2,  it  joins  with 
the  parieto-dorsal  branch  of  the  ramus  lateralis 
accessorius  (RLA-PD).  SORB  3  was  absent  on 
the  other  side  of  the  specimen.  Near  the  cranial 
roof,  SORB  2  detaches  several  minute  nerves 
which  appear  to  innervate,  in  part,  the  meninges 
of  the  brain  in  the  region  dorsal  and  anterior  to 
the  anterior  semicircular  canal.  Medial  to  the 
supraorbital  canal,  but  at  about  its  dorsalmost 
level,  SORB  2  divides  into  SORB  2a  and  SORB 
2b  (Fig.  1).  The  smaller.  SORB  2a.  passes 
through  the  midmedial  roof  of  the  cranium,  turns 
anteriorly,  runs  over  the  surface  of  the  horizon- 
tal myoseptum  between  the  dorsal  and  ventral 
cranial  roof  musculature,  curves  laterally  over 
to  the  skin,  turns  posteriorly  underneath  it,  and 
innervates  free  lateralis  organs  on  one  of  the 
scale  pockets.  Intracranially  SORB  2a  gives  off 
a  tiny  twig  which  appears  to  supply  the  men- 
inges. 

At  the  point  of  origin  of  SORB  2a,  a  larger 
branch,  SORB  2b,  runs  intracranially  dorsoan- 
teriorly  and  soon  penetrates  the  frontal  bone 
medial  to  the  frontal  sensory  canal.  It  curves 
over  the  external  surface  of  the  canal  and  passes 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBVRGK11 


laterally  to  skin  over  the  posterior  corner  of  the 
eye.  Upon  reaching  the  skin  it  divides  into  sev- 
eral branches.  One  branch  passes  onto  the  skin 
connecting  the  eye  to  the  orbital  rim  and  onto 
the  cornea  over  the  dorsoposterior  quadrant  of 
the  eye  (Fig.  16,  COR  1).  A  smaller  branch 
passes  posteriorly  and  innervates  a  row  of  free 
lateralis  organs  on  a  scale  (Figs.  5  and  17).  A 
larger  branch  of  SORB  2b  passes  anteriorly  giv- 
ing off  about  five  successive  short  twigs  each  of 
which  innervates  a  row  of  free  lateralis  organs 
on  the  skin  of  one  of  the  scales  that  lies  above 
the  orbital  rim,  the  lateralis-bearing  scales  form- 
ing a  row  which  extends  anteriorly  from  near 
the  dorsoposterior  quarter  of  the  eye  up  to  the 
frontal  canal  pore  located  in  the  anterior  half  of 
the  orbital  rim.  The  twig  to  the  pore  of  the  fron- 
tal canal  near  the  middle  of  the  orbital  rim  in- 
nervates a  cluster  of  free  lateralis  organs  on  the 
membrane  covering  most  of  the  canal  opening. 
The  main  body  of  SORB  2,  at  the  point  where 
it  detaches  SORB  2a  and  SORB  2b,  continues 
intracranially  in  a  posterior  and  slightly  dorsal 
direction  a  little  above  the  anterior  semicircular 
canal  and  comes  in  contact  with  the  ramus  lat- 
eralis accessorius  (RLA-PD)  but  is  separable 
from  it.  SORB  2  passes  through  the  parietal 
bone  and  through  the  thin  flange  of  bone  (Fig. 
1)  constituting  the  parietal  ridge,  breaking  up  in- 
to four  branches  in  the  ridge.  These  branches 
send  twigs  to  various  scale  pockets,  each  scale 
pocket  bearing  a  line  of  free  lateralis  organs  (Fig. 
17),  the  lateralis  organ-bearing  scale  pockets  to- 
gether forming  a  line  of  free  lateralis  organs 
leading  posterodorsally  towards  the  middorsal 
line  and  ending  above  the  rear  of  the  supraoc- 
cipital  area.  It  could  be  seen  on  the  Sihler  prep- 
arations that  the  sprays  which  these  twigs  form 
on  the  scale  pockets  are  supplying  specialized 
sense  organs  rather  than  merely  being  free  sen- 
sory nerve  endings  of  general  cutaneous  fibers 
in  the  skin.  One  of  the  four  branches  sends  a 
twig  dorsally  and  posteriorly,  a  few  of  its  fibers 
going  to  the  two  dorsal  scale  pockets  of  the  ver- 
tical row  supplied  by  the  ramus  supratemporalis 
vagi.  The  remaining  fibers  of  this  branch  sepa- 
rate into  numerous  small  fiber  groups  which 
cross  or  run  for  a  short  distance  with  the  ramus 
lateralis  accessorius  (RLA-PD),  located  beneath 
skin  on  top  of  the  head,  but  then  leave  this  ra- 
mus and  innervate  a  few  scales,  each  posterior 
to  the  vertical  row  supplied  by  the  ramus  supra- 
temporalis vagi.  These  few  scale  pockets  are 


much  less  strongly  innervated  than  are  those  of 
the  supratemporalis  row.  It  is  doubtful  that  they 
also  bear  free  lateralis  organs,  but  they  could. 

The  remaining  branches  of  the  truncus  su- 
praorbitalis  serve  mainly  the  lateral  line  organs 
of  the  frontal  and  nasal  canals  (from  the  ramus 
ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis)  and  the  skin 
(from  SORB  5  and  SORB  6  of  the  r.  oph.  sup. 
trigeminus)  near  the  canals.  Especially  interest- 
ing are  the  apparently  lateralis  branches,  one 
from  each  of  three  of  the  four  branches  to  the 
lateral  line  organs.  There  are  patches  of  free  lat- 
eralis organs  where  these  branches  (SORB  4, 
SORB  8,  and  SORB  11a,  see  Figs.  3  and  17) 
terminate  in  the  skin.  Each  of  these  probable 
lateralis  rami  detaches  from  one  of  the  branches 
that  innervates  a  canal  neuromast  of  the  frontal 
or  nasal  bone  and  continues,  usually  rather  far 
anteriorly,  apparently  to  innervate  free  lateralis 
organs  mainly  over  the  anterior  end  of  the  or- 
bital roof.  One  of  these  branches,  SORB  1  la 
(Fig.  3),  detaches  from  the  nerve  (SORB  1 1)  to 
the  lateral  line  organ  in  the  nasal  bone  and  runs 
anteriorly  in  the  canal  some  distance  before  it 
passes  through  the  lateral  wall  of  the  canal  and 
innervates  the  overlying  skin.  Its  terminal 
branchings  lie  directly  opposite  those  of  a 
branch  of  SORB  6,  which  is  apparently  a  com- 
pletely general  cutaneous  nerve.  Since  there  is 
a  patch  of  free  lateralis  organs  in  this  area  and 
since  SORB  6  is  apparently  a  general  cutaneous 
branch,  it  seems  likely  that  SORB  11a  is  a  lat- 
eralis branch  supplying  these  free  lateralis  or- 
gans. It  is  probably  the  usual  relationship  that 
the  same  lateralis  branch  that  supplies  a  canal 
neuromast  also  supplies  the  free  lateralis  organs 
in  the  skin  around  the  adjacent  canal  pore. 

After  giving  off  SORB  2,  the  truncus  is  a 
broad,  flat  band  of  nerve  fibers  with  no  distinct 
bundles  and  is  pressed  close  against  the  frontal 
bone  in  the  orbital  cavity.  Shortly,  it  divides  into 
two  groups  of  fibers,  a  medial,  slightly  smaller 
one  with  many  black  nuclei,  and  a  lateral,  larger 
one  with  much  lighter-stained  fibers.  These  two 
divisions  are  the  rami  ophthalmicus  superficialis 
trigeminus  and  facialis,  respectively.  The  trunk 
at  this  point  has  come  to  lie  near  the  medial  side 
of  the  frontal  canal,  as  this  structure  lies  near 
the  orbital  rim.  A  lateralis  branch,  SORB  4  (Fig. 
3),  detaches  from  the  facial  part  of  the  main 
truncus,  enters  the  bone  of  the  frontal  canal,  and 
bifurcates,  one  fork  at  a  time  entering  the  canal 
and  innervating  sensory  canal  organs  4  and  5  of 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


the  supraorbital  canal.  The  two  organs  lie  close 
together  posterior  to  the  frontal  commissure  of 
the  supraorbital  canal.  The  branch  to  each  canal 
organ  detaches  a  slender  ramus,  which  is  prob- 
ably lateralis  or  perhaps  both  lateralis  and  gen- 
eral cutaneous  in  function.  Each  penetrates  the 
frontal  bone  and  innervates  tissue  near  the  or- 
bital rim. 

The  truncus  supraorbitalis  continues  anterior- 
ly and  a  little  laterally,  lying  up  against  the  roof 
of  the  orbital  cavity  underneath  the  frontal  ca- 
nal, and  gives  off  two  branches  (Fig.  3)  of  un- 
even size,  SORB  5  and  SORB  6,  which  together 
constitute  most  of  the  ramus  ophthalmicus  tri- 
geminus and  are  general  cutaneous  in  function. 
The  much  smaller  branch,  SORB  5,  curves  lat- 
eroanteriorly  close  to  the  edge  of  the  orbital  rim 
where  two  small  twigs  detach,  one  of  which  was 
lost  in  the  skin  connecting  the  orbital  rim  to  the 
eyeball;  the  other  is  distributed  to  the  orbital 
surface  bordering  the  rim.  The  rest  of  SORB  5 
(Fig.  16),  now  labeled  COR  2,  continues  in  skin 
directly  lateral  to  the  orbital  rim,  until  in  the 
anterodorsal  quadrant  of  the  orbit  it  turns  to- 
wards the  center  of  the  eye,  giving  branches  to 
skin  connecting  the  eye  and  orbital  rim;  the  rest 
of  COR  2,  which  is  the  larger  part,  goes  to  the 
conjunctiva  and  cornea.  SORB  6,  which  is  the 
major  portion  of  the  ramus  ophthalmicus  super- 
ficialis  trigeminus  (r.  oph.  sup.  tri.),  and  the  re- 
mainder of  the  truncus,  which  is  equivalent  to 
the  ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis  (r. 
oph.  sup.  fac;  see  Fig.  3),  diverge  rather  sharply 
from  each  other,  then,  after  some  distance,  ap- 
proach each  other  and  continue  to  the  anterior 
end  of  the  orbital  roof  where  they  leave  together 
and  pass  out  onto  the  snout  beneath  the  nasal 
bone.  The  r.  oph.  sup.  tri.  courses  across  the 
ventral  surface  of  the  frontal  bone  in  the  orbital 
cavity  and  the  r.  oph.  sup.  fac.  courses  in  a  bony 
canal  beneath  or  to  the  side  of  the  frontal  canal. 
Shortly  before  leaving  the  orbital  rim.  SORB 
6  detaches  SORB  6a,  which  passes  dorsoante- 
riorly  up  the  medial  side  of  the  nasal  canal  and 
innervates  skin  overlying  the  junctions  of  the 
anterior  end  of  the  frontal  canal  and  the  poste- 
rior end  of  the  nasal  canal.  The  rest  of  SORB  6 
continues  anteriorly  a  little  below  the  ventral 
side  of  the  nasal  canal.  Two-thirds  of  the  way 
along  the  nasal  canal  and  at  the  ventrolateral 
side  of  it,  SORB  6  gives  off  several  branches. 
The  first  of  these  is  a  small  branch,  SORB  6b, 
which  passes  dorsally  and  innervates  skin  on  the 


medial  side  of  the  nasal  canal.  It  lies  directly  in 
front  of  the  terminal  branching  of  the  lateralis 
branch  SORB  11a  from  the  main  truncus  su- 
praorbitalis. The  next  branch,  SORB  6c,  larger 
than  the  SORB  6b,  passes  around  the  medial 
side  of  the  nasal  bone,  rises  to  the  dorsal  level 
of  this  bone,  and  innervates  skin  medial  to  and 
a  little  behind  the  anterior  end  of  the  nasal  bone. 
The  remainder  (SORB  6d)  of  SORB  6  passes  to 
skin  in  front  of,  and  lateral  to,  the  anterior  narial 
opening.  Here  it  bifurcates,  the  dorsal  fork  pass- 
ing medially  around  the  front  end  of  the  nasal 
bone  to  innervate  skin  behind  the  head  of  the 
maxilla,  the  other  fork  passing  anteroventrally 
towards  the  dorsal  half  of  the  shaft  of  the  max- 
illa, where  it  innervates  skin  in  front  of  the  an- 
terior narial  opening  and  below  the  nasal  bone. 
Branches  SORB  6b,  6c,  and  6d  are  essentially 
the  same  on  both  sides  of  the  specimen.  There 
is  no  indication  that  these  branches  innervate 
free  lateralis  organs  in  their  vicinity.  The  nu- 
merous free  lateralis  organs  located  near  the  na- 
rial and  nasal  canal  openings  (Fig.  19)  are  most- 
ly, if  not  completely,  innervated  by  facialis 
fibers  of  the  infraorbital  trunk  (Fig.  1).  Further 
study  is  needed  of  the  areas  of  the  front  end  of 
the  snout  and  nasal  and  narial  openings  where 
the  truncus  supraorbitalis  and  truncus  infraor- 
bitalis  meet. 

The  rest  of  the  truncus  supraorbitalis.  after 
detaching  SORB  6,  is  the  ramus  ophthalmicus 
superficialis  facialis,  which  carries  mostly  lat- 
eralis fibers  but  apparently  also  some  general 
cutaneous  fibers.  The  ramus,  coursing  in  a  bony 
passageway  in  the  frontal  bone,  curves  to  lie 
medial  to  the  frontal  canal  and  gives  off  branch 
SORB  7  that  courses  along  the  orbital  roof. 
SORB  7  shortly  detaches  branch  SORB  7a  that 
enters  the  frontal  bone,  curves  medially  and  dor- 
sally  around  the  frontal  canal,  continues  cours- 
ing anteriorly  along  the  medial  side  of  the  canal 
until,  a  short  distance  behind  the  posterior  end 
of  the  nasal  bone,  it  rises  to  the  skin  over  the 
frontal  canal  and  innervates  it.  It  could  not  be 
determined  if  this  branch  is  general  cutaneous 
or  lateralis  or  both.  The  rest  of  SORB  7  courses 
anteriorly  along  the  lateral  side  of  the  frontal 
canal  and  divides  into  four  diverging,  anteriorly 
directed  branches;  two  of  these  emerge  on  the 
dorsal  surface  of  the  head,  supplying  skin  in 
front  of  the  anterior  pore  of  the  frontal  canal, 
one  branch  passing  anteriorly  across  the  floor  of 
the  pore.   Another  of  the  branches  continues 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


13 


along  the  lateral  side  of  the  frontal  canal  and 
innervates  skin  at  the  ventroanterior  corner  of 
the  anterior  pore  of  the  frontal  canal.  The  two 
other  branches  pass  anteriorly  almost  up  to  the 
end  of  the  orbital  cavity,  where  they  penetrate 
the  frontal  bone  and  pass  to  the  skin  anterior  to 
the  frontal  pore.  These  branches  of  SORB  7  all 
innervate  skin,  none  apparently  innervate  free 
lateralis  organs,  as  far  as  could  be  determined, 
and  are  classed  as  general  cutaneous  branches. 
Only  a  few  scattered  free  lateralis  organs  are 
found  in  the  anterior  third  of  the  supraorbital 
rim  area. 

The  ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis 
continues  anteriorly  in  bone  at  the  medioventral 
side  of  the  frontal  canal.  Halfway  along  its  or- 
bital course,  it  detaches  branch  SORB  8,  which 
innervates  the  third  supraorbital  canal  organ. 
Some  distance  further  SORB  9,  innervating  the 
second  supraorbital  canal  organ,  is  detached.  At 
the  point  where  SORB  6  touches  it,  the  ramus 
ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis  gives  off 
SORB  10,  which  rises  dorsoanteriorly  along  the 
medial  wall  of  the  frontal  canal.  From  SORB  10 
a  twig  is  sent  to  skin  outside  the  frontal  canal, 
the  rest  going  dorsally  to  innervate  skin  dorsal 
to  the  posterior  end  of  the  nasal  bone.  Directly 
beyond  this  branch,  a  smaller  branch  (not  illus- 
trated) is  sent  to  skin  a  little  anterior  to  the  pre- 
ceding branch.  Branch  SORB  10  apparently  car- 
ries cutaneous  fibers  of  the  trigeminal  ramus 
rather  than  lateralis  fibers  of  the  facial  nerve. 
The  ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis 
next  passes  through  the  frontal  bone  and  contin- 
ues medial  to  the  nasal  canal  which  it  penetrates 
and  detaches  SORB  11  which  innervates  SO  1, 
the  first  canal  neuromast  of  the  supraorbital  ca- 
nal and  the  only  lateral  line  organ  in  the  nasal 
canal.  Extending  beyond  SORB  1 1  is  a  thick, 
straight  branch,  SORB  11  A,  which  runs  antero- 
laterally,  penetrates  the  lateral  wall  of  the  nasal 
canal  two-thirds  along  its  length,  and  ends  in  a 
darkly  stained  spray  of  terminal  fibers  on  the 
surface  of  the  skin  on  the  side  of  the  canal.  Free 
lateralis  organs  are  located  in  this  area,  which 
SORB  1 1 A  apparently  innervates. 

Truncus  Infraorbitalis 

The  truncus  infraorbitalis  has  three  main  di- 
visions: division  IOl,  the  ramus  buccalis  faci- 
alis; division  102,  the  ramus  mandibularis  tri- 
geminus; and  division  103  the  ramus  maxillaris 
trigeminus.  Divisions  102  and  103  are  closely 


bound  together  for  some  distance  after  leaving 
the  area  of  the  trigeminal  foramen. 

Ramus  buccalis  facialis 

Division  IOl,  the  ramus  buccalis  facialis,  car- 
ries mainly  lateralis  fibers  innervating  the  canal 
organs  of  the  infraorbital  series  of  bones,  these 
lateralis  fibers  having  come  from  the  dorsal  lat- 
eralis root  of  the  facial  nerve.  InPolycentrus  the 
ramus  buccalis  also  carries  a  general  cutaneous 
component,  the  fibers  of  which  come  from  the 
Gasserian  ganglion  of  the  trigeminal  nerve.  They 
supply  the  skin  of  the  cheek  area  and  preoper- 
cular  regions  as  well  as  skin  on  or  near  the  in- 
fraorbital bones.  The  lateralis  fibers  of  the  ramus 
buccalis  supply  four  canal  neuromasts  enclosed 
within  the  lachrymal  canal  as  well  as  a  neuro- 
mast enclosed  in  the  canal  of  each  of  the  second 
and  third  bones  of  the  infraorbital  series  (Figs. 
1  and  3).  The  fourth  infraorbital,  that  on  the 
sphenotic  bone,  has  its  neuromast  innervated  by 
a  branch  of  the  ramus  oticus,  a  nerve  which  is 
not  considered  by  Herrick  (1899)  to  belong  to 
either  the  supraorbital  or  infraorbital  trunks  but 
to  lie  in  between  the  two.  Free  lateralis  organs 
are  distributed  along  the  lower  edge  of  the  sec- 
ond and  third  infraorbital  bones,  along  the  pos- 
terior one-fifth  of  the  lachrymal,  and  on  the 
membrane  of  the  second  pore  of  the  lachrymal 
(Fig.  17).  The  ramus  buccalis  facialis  innervates 
these  naked  lateralis  organs.  The  ramus  buccalis 
also  apparently  innervates  free  lateralis  organs 
medial  or  dorsal  to  the  anterior  and  posterior 
ends  of  the  nasal  bone  and  a  patch  of  these  or- 
gans that  lies  in  skin  lateral  and  ventral  to  the 
anterior  and  posterior  narial  openings  (Figs.  1, 
3,  and  17).  A  patch  of  free  lateralis  organs  in- 
nervated by  the  ramus  buccalis  also  occurs  on 
the  anterior  end  of  the  maxilla,  ventral  to  the 
anterior  nostril.  Some  branches  to  canal  neuro- 
masts detach  a  branch  that  innervates  free  lat- 
eralis organs  near  an  adjacent  canal  pore.  An 
example  is  the  neuromast  branch  for  the  second 
neuromast  and  second  pore  of  the  lachrymal  ca- 
nal (Fig.  1,  I01d2). 

The  ramus  buccalis,  division  IOl  of  the  trun- 
cus infraorbitalis,  forms  from  the  dorsal  lateralis 
root  of  the  facial  nerve  and  moves  through  the 
dorsolateral  corner  of  the  trigeminal  foramen 
and  through  the  trigemino-facialis  complex  out- 
side the  foramen.  A  fairly  large  contribution  of 
general  cutaneous  fibers  from  the  Gasserian  gan- 
glion joins  it  as  the  ramus  buccalis  passes  ven- 


14 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


trally  down  the  lateral  side  of  the  trigemino-fa- 
cialis  complex  and  lateral  to  the  rest  of  the 
truncus  infraorbitalis. 

The  first  branch  is  IOla  (Fig.  I)  to  the  lateralis 
organ  in  the  fourth  infraorbital  bone  (the  sixth 
organ  of  the  infraorbital  canal).  The  ramus  buc- 
calis  shortly  divides,  the  larger  part  remaining 
as  the  ramus  buccalis,  the  smaller  part,  10 lb,  in 
turn  divides  into  four  branches,  all  being  appar- 
ently the  general  cutaneous  fibers  going  to  skin 
of  the  cheek  area.  The  first  of  these  is  branch  lh 
(Fig.  1),  which  passes  under  the  posterodorsal 
end  of  the  second  infraorbital  bone  and  across 
the  cheek  underneath  skin  near  the  sensory  ca- 
nal of  the  preopercle.  Branch  lh  turns  sharply 
ventrally  and  innervates  skin  in  front  of  and  on 
top  of  the  preopercle  about  midlength  of  the  ca- 
nal. Branch  lg  passes  directly  posteriorly  and 
crosses  the  preopercular  canal,  innervating  skin. 
Branch  If  is  short.  It  passes  under  the  second 
infraorbital  and  ends  in  skin  partway  across  the 
cheek  towards  the  preopercle.  The  fourth 
branch,  le,  after  contacting  a  thick  branch  of 
I02b  from  the  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus 
(102),  passes  under  the  second  infraorbital  and 
extends  almost  in  a  straight  line  over  to  the  pre- 
opercle, where  it  breaks  up  in  skin  overlying  the 
canal  of  this  bone.  Branch  I02b  of  the  ramus 
mandibularis  trigeminus  is  mentioned  here  be- 
cause it  should  be  part  of  the  ramus  buccalis 
although  it  detaches  from  102,  the  r.  mand. 
trigeminus.  No  comparison  of  this  branch  was 
made  on  other  specimens.  Branch  I02b  also 
passes  under  the  second  infraorbital  bone  about 
midway  along  the  length  of  this  bone  after  hav- 
ing been  in  contact  with  branch  le  of  the  ramus 
buccalis.  Branch  I02b  divides  into  cheek 
branches  lc  and  Id,  both  of  which  pass  ventro- 
posteriorly  over  the  cheek,  supplying  apparently 
general  cutaneous  innervation  to  skin  over  to 
and  on  top  of  the  preopercular  canal. 

The  ramus  buccalis  next  detaches  branch 
IOlc,  which  shortly  divides  into  IOlcl  (Figs.  1 
and  3),  which  supplies  the  lateralis  organ  located 
halfway  along  the  length  of  the  second  infraor- 
bital, and  I01c2,  which  in  turn  gives  off  two 
branches.  The  first  branch,  C0R6,  innervates 
conjunctiva  and  cornea  of  the  posteroventral 
part  of  the  eyeball  and  skin  connecting  the  eye- 
ball and  the  second  infraorbital  bone.  The  rest 
of  I01c2  passes  under  the  second  suborbital, 
emerges  at  the  ventral  edge  of  this  bone,  rises 
to  skin,  and  divides  into  branches  3b  and  3c. 


Branch  3b  passes  anteriorly,  innervating  a  series 
of  four  or  five  free  lateralis  organs  in  a  row.  It 
anastomoses  with  branch  3d.  Branch  3c  turns 
posteriorly  and  innervates  a  row  of  four  or  five 
lateralis  organs  along  the  ventral  edge  of  the  an- 
terior half  of  the  second  suborbital  bone.  The 
rest  of  the  ramus  buccalis  continues  anteriorly 
over  the  floor  of  the  orbital  cavity  medial  to  the 
infraorbital  bones  and  gives  off  branch  IOld, 
which  passes  anteriorly  giving  off  branches  to 
the  suborbital  bones  and  skin  of  the  cheek.  The 
first  branch  of  IOld  (not  labeled  in  Fig.  1)  leaves 
IOld  near  the  anterior  end  of  the  second  infraor- 
bital and  divides  into  three  branches.  Branches 
la  and  lb  pass  ventrally  down  the  cheek,  inner- 
vating skin  below  the  eye  and  anterior  to  the 
preopercular  canal.  Branches  3d  and  3e  both 
supply  a  row  of  free  lateralis  organs  lying  at  the 
ventral  edge  of  the  anterior  end  of  the  second 
infraorbital  bone  and  about  three  or  four  organs 
extending  onto  the  ventral  edge  of  the  posterior 
end  of  the  lachrymal  (Fig.  1).  Branch  3e  is  not 
continuous  with  branch  3f,  although  they  are 
shown  continuous  in  Fig.  1.  Branch  3d  anasto- 
moses posteriorly  with  3b.  The  last  branch  of 
the  ramus  buccalis  to  supply  free  lateralis  organs 
in  the  infraorbital  row  is  branch  3f,  which  in- 
nervates four  organs  in  a  row  anterior  to  those 
innervated  by  3e.  The  four  organs  lie  a  little 
above  the  ventral  edge  of  the  lachrymal  bone 
well  posterior  to  the  canal  of  this  bone.  The  next 
branch,  I01d2.  detaching  almost  at  the  same 
point  as  branch  3f,  passes  anteriorly  some  dis- 
tance and  innervates  the  second  lateralis  organ 
in  the  lachrymal  as  well  as  the  membrane  over 
the  second  lachrymal  canal  pore.  The  branch 
innervating  the  pore  membrane  detaches  from 
I02d2  inside  the  lachrymal  canal.  The  next 
branch  of  IOld  is  3g  (Fig.  1).  which  passes  to 
the  exterior  of  the  lachrymal  bone  and  anteriorly 
some  distance,  reaching  the  membrane  over  the 
third  pore  of  the  lachrymal.  Branch  3g  inner- 
vates the  patch  of  free  lateralis  organs  on  this 
membrane.  Here  is  another  example  of  a  later- 
alis branch  to  a  canal  organ  detaching  also  a 
branch  to  free  lateralis  organs  on  the  membrane 
of  the  adjacent  canal  pore.  The  last  two  branch- 
es of  IOld  each  innervate  a  canal  neuromast  lo- 
cated near  the  third  lachrymal  pore  and  its  mem- 
brane. 

After  detaching  IOld,  the  ramus  buccalis  con- 
tinues anteriorly  some  distance  and  divides  into 
IOle  and  IO If  about  halfway  along  the  lachry- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK1I 


15 


mal  (Fig.  1).  Branch  10 le  shortly  gives  off  a 
branch  (not  labeled)  on  either  side  of  itself  be- 
fore passing  to  the  first  canal  organ  in  the  lach- 
rymal. The  first  of  these  branches  is  a  thin  nerve 
that  passes  anterolaterally  medial  to  the  lach- 
rymal bone.  It  crosses  under  the  branch  to  the 
first  lateral  line  canal  organ  and  emerges  from 
under  the  lachrymal,  where  the  large  articulating 
surface  of  the  maxilla  comes  in  contact  with  the 
anteromedial  surface  of  the  lachrymal  (Fig.  1). 
The  nerve  supplies  skin  in  this  area,  especially 
the  fold  of  skin  that  lies  directly  ventral  to  the 
first  indentation  on  the  anterior  leading  edge  of 
the  lachrymal  bone  adjacent  to  the  articulating 
head  of  the  maxilla.  The  second  of  the  two 
branches  of  10 le  continues  anterodorsally  me- 
dial to  the  lachrymal  and  then  almost  straight 
dorsally  near  the  posterior  edge  of  the  lachrymal 
where  it  innervates  the  skin  covering  the  olfac- 
tory organ  and  olfactory  chamber.  From  the  ap- 
pearance of  its  tiny  spraylike  endings  as  seen  on 
Sihler  whole-mount  nerve  preparations,  this 
branch  innervates  free  multicellular  sense  or- 
gans located  on  the  skin.  The  distribution  of 
such  organs  as  seen  on  serial  sections  and  from 
whole  formalin  specimens  (Fig.  19)  coincides 
with  the  location  of  the  spraylike  endings  just 
mentioned.  The  serial  sections  show  the  organs 
to  be  free  lateralis  organs. 

Branch  10  If,  which  arises  at  the  same  point 
as  IOle  (Fig.  1),  continues  anterodorsally, 
passes  ventral  to  the  lateral  ethmoid  and  a  little 
lateral  and  dorsal  to  the  palatine  bone  and  along 
the  medial  wall  of  the  nasal  sac.  At  a  point  about 
on  the  same  dorsal  level  as  the  first  dorsal  pore 
of  the  lachrymal,  10 If  1  is  detached  and  passes 
dorsally  and  then  anteriorly  medial  to  the  lach- 
rymal. It  apparently  innervates  only  skin  on  the 
anterodorsal  part  of  the  lachrymal.  Branch  IOlf 
continues  anterodorsally  and  divides  medial  to 
the  first  pore  of  the  lachrymal.  One  of  these 
branches  (IOlfa;  Fig.  1)  passes  dorsally,  medial 
to  the  posterior  end  of  the  nasal  bone,  and  in- 
nervates the  membrane  over  the  posterior  nasal 
canal  pore  and  some  skin  anterior  to  it.  The  ter- 
minal spraylike  endings  of  these  branches  on 
Sihler  preparations  indicate  innervation  of  free 
multicellular  sense  organs  on  the  skin.  The  dis- 
tribution of  free  lateralis  organs  as  seen  on  serial 
sections  coincides  with  the  distribution  of  the 
spraylike  endings  of  the  nerves.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  they  are  innervating  free  lateralis  or- 
gans. 


Branch  IOlfb  (Fig.  1)  continues  for  a  short 
distance  anterodorsally  and  medial  to  the  lach- 
rymal before  dividing  into  two  branches.  One 
branch  passes  anterolaterally  to  innervate  skin 
overlying  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  head  of  the  max- 
illa and  skin  ventral  to  the  anterior  narial  open- 
ing where  there  are  free  lateralis  organs  (Fig. 
19).  The  other  branch  passes  dorsally  up  the 
medial  side  of  the  nasal  canal  and  ends  in  skin 
medial  and  dorsal  to  the  anterior  end  of  the  nasal 
canal.  There  is  a  patch  of  free  lateralis  organs 
here,  which  this  branch  evidently  supplies. 

Ramus  maxillaris  trigeminus 

The  ramus  maxillaris  trigeminus  of  the  trun- 
cus  infraorbitalis  has  two  main  branches,  the 
ramulus  maxillaris  superioris  to  the  snout  and 
symphyseal  area  of  the  upper  jaw  and  the  ram- 
ulus maxillaris  inferioris  to  the  upper  jaw.  In 
Polycentrus ,  at  least  in  the  specimen  on  which 
the  descriptions  are  based,  the  superior  ramulus 
is  not  a  separate  nerve  but  courses,  to  whatever 
extent  it  is  present,  with  the  ramus  buccalis  fa- 
cialis. The  inferior  ramulus  (103;  Fig.  1)  to  the 
upper  jaw  is  moderately  developed.  It  inner- 
vates the  skin  of  the  premaxilla  and  maxilla.  The 
following  description  covers  only  the  inferior 
ramulus. 

The  ramulus  maxillaris  inferioris  trigeminus 
leaves  the  floor  of  the  orbital  cavity  about  half- 
way across  it  and  passes  anterolaterally  and 
ventrally  of  the  palatine  bone,  then  across  the 
lateral  side  of  the  palatine  but  medial  to  the  lach- 
rymal, giving  off  as  it  does  two  small  branches 
(not  shown  in  Fig.  1)  which  anastomose  with 
branch  IOlf  of  the  ramus  buccalis  facialis.  The 
next  branch,  I03a,  leaves  the  inferior  ramulus 
maxillaris  and  sends  a  branch  to  skin  on  the 
lachrymal,  dorsal  to  the  second  and  third  pores 
of  the  lachrymal  canal.  The  remainder  of  the 
I03a  (Figs.  1  and  16)  is  branch  COR  4,  which 
continues  onto  the  anteroventral  quadrant  of  the 
eye,  innervating  skin  on  the  edge  of  the  eye  and 
then  the  conjunctiva  and  cornea. 

The  main  part  of  the  inferior  ramulus  (103) 
continues  anteriorly  lateral  to  the  palatine  and 
crosses  the  medial  side  of  the  alveolar  shaft  of 
the  maxilla  a  little  ventral  to  the  curved  process 
of  the  maxilla  in  which  the  premaxillary  ascend- 
ing process  rides.  As  the  inferior  ramulus  (103) 
leaves  the  maxilla,  it  receives  the  main  part  of 
the  palatine  nerve.  The  ramulus  courses  parallel 
and  ventral  to  the  ascending  process  of  the  pre- 


16 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


maxilla,  lying  between  membranes  of  the  upper 
jaw  (Fig.  1).  The  external  membrane  is  the  skin 
and  the  internal  membrane  is  the  mucosal  lining 
of  the  mouth,  both  having  become  modified  into 
a  stretchable,  thin,  tough  pair  of  membranes. 
Before  reaching  the  premaxilla,  branch  I03b  is 
detached  medial  to  the  lachrymal  as  103  passes 
beyond  the  palatine  (Fig.  1).  Branch  I03b  also 
runs  between  the  jaw  membranes,  passes  lateral 
to  the  A,  tendon  which  fastens  the  cheek  mus- 
cles to  the  maxilla,  and  runs  close  to  the  dorsal 
edge  of  the  maxilla  towards  its  distal  end.  Two- 
thirds  along  the  maxilla,  I03b  crosses  onto  the 
lateral  surface  of  this  bone  and  shortly  divides 
into  three  branches.  A  small  branch  runs  an- 
terodorsally  into  the  jaw  membrane  anterior  to 
the  maxilla,  another  ends  in  skin  over  the  shaft 
near  the  distal  end  of  the  maxilla,  and  the  main 
part  of  I03b  continues  to  the  distal  end  of  the 
maxilla,  coursing  along  the  ventral  edge  of  the 
ligamentous  connection  between  the  distal  ends 
of  the  maxilla  and  premaxilla.  Branch  I03b  ram- 
ifies in  folds  of  skin  in  this  region.  After  passing 
beyond  the  maxilla  on  its  way  to  the  premaxilla, 
103  receives,  as  mentioned,  the  anterior  end  of 
the  palatine  nerve.  The  juncture  of  the  two 
nerves  varies  somewhat  on  different  specimens 
and  on  the  two  sides  on  the  same  specimen.  On 
one  side,  the  palatine  nerve  crosses  103  but  then 
continues  alongside  it,  the  two  nerves  remaining 
separate  for  some  distance  before  joining.  On 
the  other  side,  the  two  nerves  remain  separate 
for  some  distance,  except  for  a  small  branch, 
until  after  103  bifurcates  at  two-thirds  of  the 
way  toward  the  shaft  of  the  premaxillary  bone. 
The  palatine  nerve  then  joins  the  dorsal  fork, 
I03c  (Fig.  1).  The  dorsal  fork  and  the  palatine 
nerve  continue  as  one  nerve  towards  the  base 
of  the  ascending  process,  giving  off  twigs  at  right 
angles,  which  run  in  the  thin  membrane  of  the 
upper  jaw  and  innervate  it.  Just  before  I03c 
passes  medial  to  the  shaft  of  the  premaxilla,  it 
breaks  up  into  two  large  and  several  small 
nerves.  The  largest  branch  I03cl,  passes  onto 
the  medial  side  of  the  premaxilla,  penetrates  the 
premaxilla  at  the  edge  of  the  alveolar  region,  and 
emerges  on  its  dorsal  (external)  surface  and  di- 
vides, one  branch  going  towards  the  symphysis 
of  the  upper  jaw  and  out  onto  the  lip.  The  rest 
of  I03cl  innervates  teeth  and  lip  tissue  adjacent 
to  the  symphysis.  Branch  I03cl  is  the  main  in- 
nervation to  the  lip  tissue  in  front  of  the  sym- 
physis. The  fair-sized  remainder  of  I03c  inner- 


vates the  teeth  and  adjacent  tissue  of  the  rest  of 
the  premaxillary.  It  sends  a  small  branch  to  the 
premaxillary  oral  flap  and  a  small  branch  to  the 
premaxillary  membrane  (neither  branches  shown 
in  Fig.  1)  and  then  passes  across  the  medial  sur- 
face of  the  shaft  of  the  premaxillary  until  it 
reaches  the  alveolar  region,  where  it  turns  dis- 
tally  and  runs  in  the  gum  tissue  between  the 
middle  rows  of  teeth,  supplying  the  teeth  and 
gums  out  to  the  end  of  the  tooth  region. 

The  posterior  fork,  I03d,  formed  from  the 
bifurcation  of  103,  slants  anteroventrally  across 
the  jaw  membrane  and  reaches  the  lateral  sur- 
face of  the  premaxilla  about  one-third  of  the  way 
along  its  shaft,  giving  off  en  route  two  branches 
which  supply  the  area  of  the  lip  distal  to  that 
supplied  by  the  dorsoanterior  fork.  The  rest  of 
the  posterior  fork  passes  in  skin  diagonally 
across  the  premaxilla,  giving  off  branches  to  the 
upper  lip;  leaving  the  premaxilla  one-third  of  the 
way  from  its  distal  end,  it  innervates  the  pos- 
terior end  of  the  lip.  Branch  I03d  must  carry 
predominantly  general  cutaneous  fibers.  Of  the 
three  main  branches  of  the  compound  103  and 
palatine  nerves,  the  branch  to  the  alveolar  re- 
gion is  the  smallest. 

The  conspicuous  part  of  the  superior  maxil- 
lary ramulus,  the  branch  to  the  symphyseal  re- 
gion of  the  upper  jaw  that  is  apparently  generally 
present  in  many  teleosts,  is  absent  in  Polycen- 
trus.  The  rest  of  the  superior  ramulus  that  in- 
nervates the  skin  of  the  anterior  end  of  the  snout 
no  doubt  courses  as  parts  of  branches  IOlfa  and 
IOlfb  of  the  ramus  buccalis. 

Ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus 

The  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  (102) 
courses  for  some  distance  bound  to  the  rest  of 
the  truncus  infraorbitalis.  It  leaves  the  truncus 
and  turns  ventrally.  Medial  to  the  second  in- 
fraorbital bone,  it  detaches  its  first  branch,  I02a, 
the  ramus  opercularis  trigeminus  (Fig.  1)  and 
continues  towards  the  cheek  muscles  and  the 
lower  jaw. 

Ramus  opercularis  trigeminus 

The  ramus  opercularis  trigeminus,  I02a, 
passes  posteriorly  towards  the  hyomandibular, 
curves  dorsally,  crosses  the  anterior  edge  of  this 
bone  a  little  ventral  to  its  anterior  articulating 
head,  continues  posteriorly  close  to  the  lateral 
surface  of  the  hyomandibular  and  divides  en 
route  into  a  dorsal  and  a  ventral  branch.  The 
ventral  branch  breaks  up  to  supply  the  levator 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


17 


arcus  palatini  muscle  near  its  insertion.  The  dor- 
sal branch  passes  through  this  muscle  to  inner- 
vate the  adjacent  dilatator  operculi  muscle.  The 
main  arm  of  the  dorsal  branch  then  innervates 
the  dilatator  fibers  that  pass  under  the  dorsal  end 
of  the  preopercle  (Figs.  1  and  22). 

After  the  ramus  mandibulars  trigeminus  (102) 
has  passed  ventrally  below  the  second  infraor- 
bital bone,  it  detaches  I02b  (Fig.  1 ),  a  thin  nerve 
that  passes  laterally  across  the  floor  of  the  or- 
bital cavity.  At  the  inner  edge  of  the  third  in- 
fraorbital, it  anastomoses  with  the  anteriormost, 
fourth  branch  of  IOlb  of  the  ramus  buccalis. 
From  the  anastomosis  three  nerves  spread  out 
(only  3b  and  3c  shown  in  Fig.  1)  as  they  pass 
under  the  infraorbital  bone  and  run  under  skin 
across  the  cheek  area,  as  has  been  described  in 
a  preceding  section,  giving  off  branches  en  route 
and  ending  in  skin  covering  the  preopercular  ca- 
nal. These  nerves  do  not  appear  to  end  in  the 
spray  typical  for  branches  that  innervate  free 
lateralis  organs.  There  are  no  free  lateralis  or- 
gans in  this  area.  These  nerves  undoubtedly  be- 
long to  the  general  cutaneous  system.  A  second 
and  smaller  nerve,  not  illustrated,  detaches  at 
the  same  place  as  I02b,  diverges  anteriorly  from 
I02b,  and  passes  out  as  another  cutaneous 
branch  down  the  cheek. 

Innervation  of  cheek  muscle 

A  fair-sized  branch,  I02c  (Fig.  6),  passes  lat- 
erally and  a  little  ventrally  through  the  adductor 
mandibulae  muscle  mass  a  short  distance  below 
the  orbit.  The  nerve  breaks  up  into  a  fairly  large 
posterior  branch  which  supplies  the  ventrolater- 
al part  of  the  anterior  half  of  muscle  A,.  How- 
ever, a  sizeable  portion  (not  labeled)  of  I02c 
rises  to  skin  not  far  below  the  orbit  where  it 
divides  into  numerous  branches  which  pass  un- 
der the  third  infraorbital  to  innervate  the  skin  in 
its  vicinity.  One  rather  large  branch  of  I02c 
curves  sharply  ventrally  (shown  in  Fig.  6  but  not 
labeled)  and  passes  under  the  skin  of  the  cheek 
toward  the  preopercular  canal,  giving  off  what 
apparently  are  cutaneous  branches  to  skin.  It 
ends  in  skin  over  the  anterior  end  of  the  pre- 
opercular canal.  The  terminal  branches  in  the 
skin  are  very  fine. 

The  next  branch,  I02d,  arises  a  short  distance 
further,  passes  anteriorly,  and  breaks  up  in  the 
anterodorsal  half  of  the  A,  portion  of  the  adduc- 
tor mandibulae  muscle,  which  it  innervates  (Fig. 
6).  A  smaller  branch  of  I02d  passes  posteriorly 


and  shortly  divides,  the  posterior  branch  sup- 
plying the  more  posterolateral  part  of  A,,  the 
anterior  branch  going  to  the  more  ventrolateral 
part  of  the  anterior  half  of  A,. 

The  fifth  branch,  I02e,  quite  large,  leaves  the 
ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  at  the  same  point 
as  does  I02d  and  passes  ventroposterioriy  (Fig. 
6).  The  first  branches  to  come  off  I02e  ante- 
riorly form  a  rather  dense  ramification  on  the 
most  medial  side  of  the  muscle  mass.  These 
branches  lie  medial  to  the  main  trunk  of  the  ra- 
mus mandibularis  trigeminus  (102)  and  appear 
to  supply  mainly  the  muscle  fibers  which  insert 
by  way  of  the  prearticular  tendon  (TA3;  see  Fig. 
24).  Branches  from  the  posterior  side  of  I02e 
supply  the  more  lateral  and  ventral  fibers  of  the 
posterior  part  of  A,  in  this  region,  fibers  which 
insert  on  the  ventral  end  of  the  maxillary  tendon 
(TA,;  see  Fig.  24).  Most  of  the  rest  of  I02e 
passes  anteroventrally  towards  the  tendon  con- 
necting the  mentalis  (Aw)  division  of  the  adduc- 
tor mandibulae,  supplying  en  route  the  ven- 
troanterior  fibers  of  this  muscle,  that  is,  those 
which  mainly  constitute  A2.  Some  of  the  more 
dorsolateral  muscle  fibers  which  I02e  inner- 
vates insert  on  the  ventral  end  of  the  maxillary 
tendon.  After  giving  off  I02d  and  I02e,  the  main 
trunk  of  102,  the  ramus  mandibularis  trigemin- 
us, continues  anteroventrally,  passing  between 
the  body  of  the  cheek  muscle  mass  along  a  rath- 
er clear-cut  separation  between  what  has  been 
designated  as  divisions  A,  and  A2  of  the  jaw 
muscles.  As  the  main  ramus  reaches  the  anterior 
edge  of  the  quadrate  a  little  above  its  articulating 
head  where  102  is  covered  laterally  by  fibers  of 
A2,  the  nerve  forms  three  large  subdivisions. 
The  most  ventral  of  these,  the  ramulus  mandib- 
ularis cutaneus  trigeminus  (I02f;  see  Fig.  6), 
passes  directly  anterior  to  the  articulating  head 
of  the  quadrate  onto  the  lateral  surface  of  the 
posterior  end  of  the  articular  bone. 

Ramulus  mandibularis  cutaneus  trigeminus 

The  first  branch  detached  en  route,  I02fl, 
passes  medially  around  the  anterior  edge  of  the 
quadrate.  It  ends  in  a  dense,  localized  ramifi- 
cation of  branches  (Fig.  10)  in  the  tendinous 
mucosa  which  lies  on  the  inside  of  the  mouth 
directly  in  front  of  the  anterior  edge  of  the  quad- 
rate near  the  articulation  head  of  the  bone.  This 
tendinous  mucosa  fans  out  towards  the  ventral 
end  of  the  maxillary  tendon.  Branch  I02fl  may 
innervate  stretch  receptors  located  in  the  jaw 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


membranes  in  this  region.  Just  before  I02f 
reaches  the  quadrate,  three  branches  ofI02f  are 
given  off.  One  of  these,  I02f2,  runs  dorsally  be- 
neath the  skin  covering  the  ventral  area  of  the 
cheek  (Fig.  6;  only  the  stub  of  this  branch  is 
shown)  and  which  fastens  onto  the  articular 
bone.  One  twig  innervates  this  skin.  A  more  dor- 
sal twig  innervates  the  skin  area  directly  poste- 
rior to  the  ventral  end  of  the  maxillary  tendon. 

A  second  of  the  three  branches,  I02D  (Fig. 
6;  stump  only  of  branch  shown),  runs  beneath 
skin  posteriorly,  gives  off  a  small  twig  to  skin 
lying  over  the  articulating  head  of  the  quadrate, 
and  then  continues  dorsally  a  short  distance, 
parallel  to  the  ventral  edge  of  the  quadrate  and 
bifurcates.  One  of  the  two  forks  extends  poste- 
riorly to  the  ventral  end  of  the  maxillary  tendon 
and  ends  in  very  fine  branches  in  the  skin  near 
the  area  supplied  by  I02fl.  The  other,  larger 
fork  slants  posteroventrally  over  the  preoper- 
cular  canal  and  ends  in  fine  branches  in  skin 
directly  dorsal  to  the  ventral  opening  of  the  pre- 
opercular  canal.  It  innervates  skin  close  to  that 
innervated  by  a  branch  of  the  ramus  mandibu- 
laris  facialis  of  the  truncus  hyomandibularis, 
TH16,  but  TH16  (Fig.  2)  has  terminal  sprays 
typical  of  nerves  supplying  free  lateralis  organs 
in  the  skin,  whereas  for  the  smallest  distal 
branches  of  the  larger  fork  of  I02f3,  the  termi- 
nations as  viewed  on  Sihler  specimens  are  very 
delicate,  widely  forked  twigs  and  apparently  are 
of  the  general  cutaneous  component. 

The  last  of  the  three  branches,  I02f4  (Fig.  6), 
passes  anteriorly  over  the  lateral  side  of  the  pos- 
terior end  of  the  articular,  gives  off  a  small  ven- 
tral branch  to  skin,  then  slants  dorsally  and 
shortly  bifurcates,  with  fork  I02f4b  passing 
close  to  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  articular.  A  short 
distance  up  the  articular,  I02f4b  gives  off  a 
small  branch  that  enters  the  fold  of  bone  con- 
stituting the  dorsal  edge  of  the  articular.  This 
nerve  passes  to  the  end  of  the  dorsal  edge  and 
onto  the  ventral  surface  of  the  cartilaginous  pad 
between  the  posterior  end  of  the  alveolar  pro- 
cess of  the  dentary  and  the  anterior  end  of  the 
dorsal  edge  of  the  articular.  It  breaks  up  into 
tiny  branches  in  this  region.  The  rest  of  I02f4b 
continues  up  the  dorsal  articular  process,  de- 
taches a  branch  which  passes  onto  the  cartilag- 
inous pad,  and  then  continues  in  a  curved  course 
anteriorly  along  the  ventral  edge  of  the  alveolar 
process  of  the  dentary,  gradually  becoming 
smaller.  It  is  apparently  a  cutaneous  nerve.  A 


second  branch,  which  was  given  off  at  the  same 
time  as  this  branch  from  I02f4,  also  passes  to 
the  cartilaginous  pad  where  it  could  not  be  fol- 
lowed. The  third  branch  of  I02f4b  curves  an- 
terodorsally  along  the  lateral  surface  of  the 
broad  anterior  articulating  shaft  of  the  articular 
bone,  becomes  thinner  as  it  approaches  the  pos- 
terior edge  of  the  body  of  the  dentary,  and  dis- 
appears between  the  lateral  wall  of  the  dentary 
and  the  anterior  shaft  of  the  articular. 

The  other  fork  of  the  general  cutaneous 
branch  of  I02f4,  branch  I02f4a  (Fig.  6),  extends 
anteriorly  under  skin  above  the  articular  seg- 
ment of  the  mandibular  lateral  line  canal,  giving 
off  occasional  branches  which  run  downward  in 
the  skin  over  the  canal.  It  becomes  progressive- 
ly smaller  until  it  disappears  in  skin.  Branch 
I02f4  is  apparently  all  general  cutaneous. 

Shortly  after  I02f  passes  onto  the  articular, 
it  is  joined  by  TH16,  a  branch  from  the  ramus 
mandibularis  facialis  of  the  truncus  hyomandib- 
ularis. Branch  TH16  could  be  carrying  either 
lateralis  or  cutaneous  fibers  or  both.  Branch 
I02f  from  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus  would 
be  carrying  general  cutaneous  fibers  but  not  mo- 
tor fibers.  Since  I02f  and  TH16  distribute  to  the 
same  areas  and  I02f  carries  only  or  mostly  gen- 
eral cutaneous  innervation,  it  is  not  likely  that 
TH16  is  carrying  this  component.  More  likely, 
since  it  detaches  from  the  r.  mandibularis  exter- 
nus  (Fig.  2)  which  carries  lateralis  fibers  mainly 
or  only,  TH16  must  carry  lateralis  fibers,  which 
it  supplies  to  free  lateralis  organs  of  the  articular 
and  preopercular  areas.  The  compound  nerve 
(TH16  +  IO20,  after  a  short  distance,  detaches 
I02f5  (Figs.  6  and  9),  which  passes  postero- 
ventrally directly  ventral  to  the  articulating  head 
of  the  quadrate.  Branch  I02f5  shortly  sends  a 
small  branch  which  contributes  to  the  innerva- 
tion of  the  skin  over  the  posterior  opening  of  the 
lateral  line  canal  in  the  articular  bone.  Branch 
I02f5  passes  medial  to  the  lateral  line  canal  and 
comes  out  under  skin  covering  the  posterior  pro- 
cess of  the  articular  and  angular  bones.  Here  it 
breaks  up  into  several  branches.  Branch  I02f5a 
turns  anteriorly  beneath  skin  at  the  postero- 
ventral  surface  of  the  articular,  where  it  disap- 
pears as  fine  branches;  the  other  branches  come 
off  the  remainder  of  I02f5.  Branch  I02f5b  (Fig. 
6)  divides  into  an  anterior  branch,  which  passes 
in  skin  of  the  articular  ventral  to  its  sensory  ca- 
nal, and  into  a  long,  thin  posterior  branch  which 
runs  posteriorly  in  the  ligament  connecting  the 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


19 


interopercle  to  the  angular  and  articular.  It 
passes  further  onto  the  interopercle,  where  it 
anastomoses  with  a  branch  from  the  ramus  hy- 
oideus  and  gives  off  en  route  another  branch, 
I02f5d  (Fig.  6),  which  passes  dorsally,  medial 
to  the  ventral  end  of  the  preopercle.  Branch 
I02f5d  anastomoses  with  the  r.  mandibularis  fa- 
cialis of  the  truncus  hyomandibularis.  Branch 
I02f5e  passes  posteriorly  underneath  the  ventral 
edge  of  the  preopercle,  giving  off  branches  to 
skin  on  the  interopercle.  A  larger  branch, 
I02f5c,  continues  across  the  interopercle-artic- 
ular  ligament  and  onto  the  ventral  skin  covering 
the  articulation  between  the  interopercle,  artic- 
ular, and  angular  bones,  and  the  bases  of  the 
anteriormost  branchiostegal  rays.  Branch  I02f5 
is  undoubtedly  partly  general  cutaneous  and 
partly  lateralis,  since  it  is  a  branch  of  the  com- 
pound nerve  formed  by  TH16  (lateralis)  and 
I02f  (general  cutaneous).  There  are  free  lateralis 
organs  in  the  area. 

The  remainder  of  I02f,  after  detaching  the 
above  branches,  enters  the  articular  segment  of 
the  mandibular  lateral  line  canal  and  detaches 
I02f6,  a  small  branch  (Fig.  9)  which  ends  in  a 
dense  and  very  finely  divided  network  on  the 
surface  of  skin  covering  the  articular  segment  of 
the  mandibular  canal.  About  halfway  anteriorly 
along  the  articular,  the  remainder  of  I02f  breaks 
up  into  branches  I02f7.  I02f8,  and  I02f9. 
Branch  I02f7  (Figs.  6  and  9)  passes  postero- 
medially  and  supplies  skin  over  the  medial  ven- 
tral surface  of  the  articular.  Two  long  anterior 
branches  of  I02f8  course  in  skin  over  the  artic- 
ular and  dentary  canals.  There  is  a  row  of  free 
lateralis  organs  in  this  skin  and  a  patch  of  them 
at  the  junction  of  the  articular  and  dentary  ca- 
nals. It  could  be  observed  directly  that  these 
branches  of  I02f8  innervated  these  free  lateralis 
organs.  The  longer  branch  of  I02f8  ends  in  skin 
and  membrane  around  lateral  line  canal  pore 
number  four  of  the  dentary.  No  free  lateralis 
organs  were  observed  in  this  area  (Fig.  17).  The 
branches  of  I02f7  and  I02f9  ending  in  skin  over 
the  ventral  surface  of  the  articular  and  dentary 
medial  to  the  lateralis  canal  apparently  are  of  a 
general  cutaneous  component  and  would  be 
from  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus,  not  from 
the  r.  mandibularis  facialis. 

The  lateralis  fibers  for  I02f8  are  apparently  all 
from  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis  of  the  truncus 
hyomandibularis  via  TH16.  which  joins  I02f 
above  the  quadrate's  articulating  head.  Herrick 


(1899:  fig.  3.  V-VII.I)  found  with  fairly  good 
certainty  such  a  source  of  innervation  for  a  small 
number  of  free  lateralis  organs  over  the  canal  of 
the  articular  bone  in  Menidia. 

Returning  in  the  description  of  the  main  trunk 
of  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus  (102)  to  the 
point  where  it  detaches  I02f  (Figs.  7,  9,  and  10), 
it  is  seen  than  the  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus 
passes  anteriorly  medial  to  the  muscle  fibers  that 
insert  on  the  A2-Aw  common  tendon,  and  onto 
the  medial  side  of  the  articular,  crossing  at  about 
midpoint  of  the  posterior  edge  of  this  bone.  102 
continues  anteriorly  and  a  little  ventrally  on  the 
medial  surface  of  the  articular,  detaching  en 
route  four  branches  rather  close  together  which 
innervate  subdivisions  for  the  mentalis  muscle 
(Fig.  7).  The  subdivisions  are  shown  in  Figures 
23  and  24.  Shortly  beyond  the  branches  to  the 
mentalis  muscle,  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus 
(102)  detaches  the  ramulus  mandibularis  inter- 
nus  trigeminus  (I02g;  Fig.  7).  The  remainder  of 
102  continues  anteriorly  as  the  ramulus  mandib- 
ularis externus  trigeminus  (I02h;  Fig.  8).  The 
internal  trigeminal  ramulus  (I02g;  Fig.  7)  cross- 
es Meckel's  cartilage  and  runs  forward  with  the 
ramus  mandibularis  facialis  of  the  truncus  hyo- 
mandibularis. Branch  I02g  innervates  the  pro- 
tractor hyoidei  and  intermandibularis  muscles, 
and  adjacent  skin  on  the  outside,  and  the  mu- 
cous lining  on  the  inside  of  the  lower  jaw. 

Ramulus  mandibularis  externus  trigeminus 

After  detaching  I02g,  the  ramulus  mandibu- 
laris externus  trigeminus  (I02h)  continues  an- 
teriorly some  distance  and,  near  the  teeth,  it  de- 
taches I02hl  (Fig.  10),  which  carries  general 
cutaneous  fibers.  I02hl  is  shortly  joined  antero- 
dorsally  by  TH19a  carrying  communis  fibers. 
The  two  branches  course  together  towards  the 
inner  edge  of  the  alveolar  region  of  the  dentary, 
where  the  compound  nerve  divides.  An  anterior 
branch,  TH19a4  (Fig.  8),  enters  the  dentary  be- 
neath the  inner  rows  of  teeth  and  courses  to- 
wards the  symphysis  of  the  lower  jaw,  supplying 
teeth  and  apparently  tissue  surrounding  the 
teeth.  Two  posterior  branches  run  along  the  in- 
ner edge  of  the  alveolar  region.  TH19a3  in  bone 
under  the  teeth  and  Thl9a2  next  to  the  alveolar 
region  but  in  the  skin  (Fig.  8).  The  latter  nerve 
breaks  up  into  several  parallel  branches,  one  of 
which,  a  little  posterior  to  the  teeth,  drops  ven- 
trally and  innervates  an  area  of  mucosa  lining 
the  inside  of  the  lower  jaw.   A   thin   branch. 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


TH19al  (Fig.  8),  detaches  from  THl9a  shortly 
after  the  latter  leaves  TH19  and  runs  forward  to 
an  area  a  little  posterior  and  lateral  to  the  sym- 
physis, where  it  ends  in  skin.  Shortly  before  it 
breaks  up,  TH19al  is  joined  by  a  long  anterior 
branch  of  TH19bl  (Fig.  8).  Branches  of  TH19 
should  be  carrying  communis  fibers  for  taste 
buds  and  mucosa. 

After  detaching  I02hl,  the  remainder  of  the 
ramulus  mandibularis  externus  trigeminus  (I02h) 
(Fig.  8)  courses  anteriorly  to  near  the  end  of 
the  dentary  and  detaches  a  fairly  stout  branch, 
I02i,  at  the  curve  of  the  lower  jaw.  Branch  I02i 
goes  to  the  anterolateral  corner  of  the  dentary, 
near  the  symphysis,  and  probably  carries  mostly 
general  cutaneous  fibers.  It  passes  through  the 
dentary  directly  above  the  attachment  of  the  la- 
bial cartilage  of  the  lower  lip  and  directly  divides 
into  three  large  and  several  small  branches 
which  supply  the  lower  lip.  The  largest  of  these 
branches  follows  the  curve  of  the  labial  cartilage 
posteriorly,  giving  off  branches  to  the  posterior 
half  of  the  lip.  One  of  these  branches  curves 
posteriorly  across  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  lip 
and  runs  in  skin  of  the  lip  above  the  teeth  of  the 
dentary.  Branches  pass  laterally  and  anteriorly 
supplying  the  anterior  half  of  the  lip.  After  de- 
taching I02i.  the  rest  of  I02h  continues  ante- 
riorly as  I02j  (Fig.  8),  which  passes  under  the 
teeth,  has  a  connection  with  TH19bl,  and,  near 
the  symphysis,  comes  close  to  and  probably 
joins  with  the  rest  of  TH19b,  which  carries  com- 
munis fibers  from  the  r.  mandibularis  internus 
facialis. 

Ramulus  mandibularis  internus  trigeminus 

Branch  I02g  (Figs.  7  and  10)  of  the  r.  man- 
dibularis trigeminus  (102)  remains  to  be  de- 
scribed. The  rest  of  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis 
(branches  TH19  through  TH25)  are  described  in 
another  section  along  with  the  rest  of  the  r.  man- 
dibularis facialis  and  the  truncus  hyomandibu- 
laris.  The  ramulus  mandibularis  internus  trigem- 
inus (I02g)  innervates  the  protractor  hyoidei 
(geniohyoideus),  the  intermandibularis  muscles, 
and  the  skin  of  the  anterior  end  of  the  lower  jaw 
in  the  area  of  these  muscles.  It  carries  a  lateralis 
contribution  from  the  r.  mandibularis  externus 
facialis,  which  innervates  free  lateralis  organs 
between  the  anterior  ends  of  the  dentary  bones. 
Just  before  the  main  trunk  of  the  r.  mandibularis 
trigeminus  (102)  reaches  the  dorsal  side  of 
Meckel's  cartilage,  about  halfway  along  the  ar- 


ticular bone,  branch   I02g  is  detached.   K)2g 
passes  ventrally  around  the  cartilage  and  comes 
to  lie  on  the  medial  surface  of  the  r.  mandibularis 
facialis,  runs  with  it  for  some  distance  on  the 
ventral  surface  of  Meckel's  cartilage,  leaves  the 
r.   mandibularis  facialis,  and  continues  dorso- 
anteriorly  medial  to  the  cartilage.  After  branch 
TH19  is  detached  (Fig.  10)  from  the  r.  mandib- 
ularis facialis  (see  section  on  the  truncus  hyo- 
mandibularis  for  description  of  TH19),  the  re- 
mainder of  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis  (lateralis 
fibers  from  the  ramulus  mandibularis  externus 
facialis)  plus  the  trigeminal  branch  I02g  (general 
cutaneous  and  motor  fibers)  continue  anteriorly 
medial  to  Meckel's  cartilage.  The  facial  and  tri- 
geminal parts  of  this  nerve  cannot  be  separated. 
En  route  to  the  muscles  and  skin  of  the  floor  of 
the  lower  jaw.  branches  TH20  to  TH24  are  de- 
tached. These  branches  mainly  constitute  the 
remainder  of  the  r.  mandibularis  externus  faci- 
alis, although  some  cutaneous  innervation  of  the 
trigeminus  courses  with  them.  Only  branches 
I02g2  and  I02g2a  (Fig.  8),  which  innervate  the 
protractor  hyoidei   and   the   intermandibularis 
muscles,  respectively,  and  overlying  skin  are  la- 
beled as  deriving  from  I02g  of  the  r.  mandibu- 
laris trigeminus.  Branch  I02g2  passes  antero- 
medially  (Fig.  8)  and  detaches  I02g2a,  which 
continues  anteriorly  and  is  almost  contiguous  at 
the  midventral  line  with  a  similar  branch  from 
the  opposite  side,  the  two  together  innervating 
the  intermandibularis  muscle  (Figs.  8,  9,  and  10). 
The  remainder  of  I02g2  enters  the  protractor 
hyoidei  muscle,  courses  posteriorly  in  it  near  the 
medial  edge  of  the  muscle,  and  sends  lateral 
branches  into  the  muscle.  Near  the  point  of  di- 
vergence of  the  two  parts  of  the  protractor 
hyoidei   where   the   belly  of  each   muscle   is 
crossed  by  a   myoseptum,   the  remainder  of 
branch  I02g2  of  each  side  meet.  There  appears 
to  be  some  crossing  of  the  nerve  fibers  of  each 
side  over  to  the  opposite  side  as  branch  I02g2 
continues  posteriorly  in  the  protractor  hyoidei, 
I02g2  finally  overlapping,  as  far  as  could  be  de- 
termined; the  anterior  extent  of  the  ramus  hy- 
oideus  passes  anteriorly  from  the  hyohyoideus 
muscle. 

Ramus  Oticus 

The  ramus  oticus  forms  intracranially  from  a 
larger  bundle  of  fibers  from  the  dorsal  lateralis 
root  and  a  smaller  bundle  from  the  ventral  lat- 
eralis root,  both  being  roots  of  the  facial  nerve. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKU 


21 


The  two  bundles  join,  pass  out  the  lateral  side 
of  the  trigeminal  foramen,  and  receive  general 
cutaneous  fibers  from  the  Gasserian  ganglion. 
The  compound  nerve  passes  laterodorsally  over 
the  surface  of  the  orbital  cavity  and  into  a  fo- 
ramen in  the  sphenotic  bone.  En  route  to  this 
foramen,  a  branch  is  detached  which  innervates 
the  next-to-last  lateral  line  canal  organ  of  the 
infraorbital  series,  organ  6.  In  Figure  1  this 
branch  is  labeled  10 la  and  is  shown  as  detaching 
from  the  ramus  buccalis  facialis.  Usually  this 
branch  is  associated  with  the  ramus  oticus  (Frei- 
hofer  1963:  fig.  5).  A  cutaneous  branch  (not 
shown  in  Fig.  1)  extends  from  10 la  underneath 
the  infraorbital  bone  and  ramifies  in  skin  pos- 
terior to  this  bone.  Upon  emergence  from  the 
sphenotic  bone,  the  ramus  oticus  (Fig.  5)  lies 
underneath  the  last  infraorbital  bone.  It  detaches 
a  lateralis  branch  innervating  the  single  lateralis 
organ  in  the  last  infraorbital,  which  lies  over  the 
sphenotic,  and  also  detaches  a  branch  (not 
shown  in  Fig.  1)  which  passes  from  under  this 
last  infraorbital.  It  innervates  skin  overlying  the 
dilator  operculi  muscle.  The  rest  of  the  ramus 
oticus,  along  with  the  orbito-pectoral  branch  of 
the  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (RLA-OP), 
which  joins  it  in  the  porous  passageway  through 
the  sphenotic,  enters  a  bony  passageway  at  the 
lateral  side  of  the  pterotic  canal,  shifts  medially, 
and  enters  the  pterotic  canal,  where  it  innervates 
two  lateral  line  canal  organs  lying  close  together. 
The  orbito-pectoral  branch  of  the  ramus  lateralis 
accessorius  continues  on  and  is  described  in  a 
later  section. 

Ramus  Palatinus 

The  ramus  palatinus  carries  communis  fibers 
for  the  mucosa  of  the  palate  and  its  taste  buds, 
and  for  taste  buds  of  the  upper  jaw.  The  ramus 
leaves  the  geniculate  ganglion  of  the  facial  nerve 
and  passes  above  the  anterior  end  of  the  facial 
foramen.  Intracranially  the  ramus  palatinus  ap- 
parently divides  into  an  anterior  and  a  posterior 
ramus,  this  division  not  being  discernible  on  se- 
rial sections  or  on  Sihler  preparations.  It  may  be 
that  both  rami  arise  separately  from  the  genic- 
ulate ganglion.  Two  rami  are  identifiable  outside 
the  cranium.  The  anterior  ramus  is  the  main  one. 
The  posterior  ramus  leaves  the  cranium  with  the 
truncus  hyomandibularis  as  branch  TH1  (Fig.  4) 
to  the  pseudobranch  area.  The  anterior  palatine 
ramus  drops  sharply  ventrally  and  a  little  ante- 
riorly, passing  through  its  foramen  in  the  prootic 


bone,  and  enters  the  prootic  chamber  connect- 
ing the  trigeminal  and  facial  foramina.  It  directly 
enters  the  wall  of  the  prootic  and  passes  antero- 
ventrally  next  to  the  lateral  prootic  wall  of  the 
posterior  myodome  chamber.  It  courses  in  a 
bony  space  outside  that  of  the  myodome.  Leav- 
ing the  wall  of  the  prootic,  it  passes  through  the 
parasphenoid  rather  close  to  the  anterior  edge 
of  the  prootic  wing  of  this  bone.  It  continues 
next  to  the  top  edge  of  the  parasphenoid,  grad- 
ually shifts  ventrally,  and  finally  comes  to  lie 
alongside  the  parasphenoid  directly  above  the 
origin  of  the  adductor  arcus  palatini  muscle.  The 
first  branch  (not  illustrated)  passes  anterodor- 
sally  in  the  palatal  mucosa,  continues  halfway 
anteriorly  across  the  adductor  arcus  palatini, 
and  curves  laterally.  It  sends  several  long 
branches  posteriorly  that  innervate  the  mucosa 
of  the  posterior  area  of  the  palate.  On  the  other 
side  of  the  specimen,  a  branch  was  given  off 
from  the  right  anterior  palatine  ramus  that 
courses  near  the  middle  of  the  parasphenoid 
bone  for  about  half  the  length  of  this  bone,  and 
innervates  mucosa.  The  next  branch,  P2,  is  giv- 
en off  a  little  before  the  main  ramus  passes  an- 
teriorly beyond  the  end  of  the  palatal  roof  (Fig. 
4).  Branch  P2  passes  laterally  reaching  the  dor- 
sal surface  of  the  palatine  bone  near  its  anterior 
end.  It  detaches  en  route  a  branch  that  courses 
straight  posteriorly  some  distance,  innervating 
the  mucosa  of  the  palate.  The  rest  of  P2  bifur- 
cates at  the  palatine  bone.  The  anterior  fork 
gives  off  several  twigs;  some  innervate  anterior 
palatine  teeth.  One  branch  continues  anteriorly 
across  the  ventral  surface  of  the  palatine  liga- 
ment connecting  the  palatine  and  prevomer  and 
innervates  mucosa  in  this  area.  Another  branch 
from  P2  passes  anteriorly  across  the  ventral  sur- 
face of  the  articulation  pad  of  the  maxillary  with 
the  prevomer  and  innervates  mucosa  in  this 
area.  Another  branch  serves  the  prevomer  area. 
The  posterior,  larger  fork  of  P2  courses  par- 
allel and  medial  to  the  palatine  teeth  and  gives 
off  a  small  nerve  at  the  posterior  extent  of  these 
teeth,  the  nerve  passing  anteriorly  beneath 
teeth.  The  rest  of  the  posterior  fork  continues 
onto  the  ectopterygoid  bone,  where  branches 
supply  mucosa  and  teeth.  Numerous  small 
branches  occur  in  the  mucosa  medial  to  the  an- 
terior end  of  the  palatine  bone  and  dorsal  to  the 
palatine-prevomer  ligament.  The  rest  of  the  an- 
terior ramus  palatinus,  after  detaching  P2, 
courses  anteriorly,  passes  beneath  the  process 


:: 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


of  the  maxillary  in  which  the  premaxillary  spine 
moves,  and  continues  parallel  to  the  ascending 
process  of  the  premaxilla  and  the  ramus  maxil- 
laris  trigeminus  (103;  Fig.  1).  The  anterior  pal- 
atine ramus  finally  joins  the  dorsal  fork  of  the 
ramus  maxillaris  trigeminus  (Fig.  1). 

On  the  other  side  of  the  specimen,  the  anterior 
ramus  palatinus  joins  the  maxillary  ramus  (103) 
proximal  to  the  splitting  of  102  into  primary 
branches  to  the  alveolar  region  of  the  premax- 
illary ramus. 

Truncus  Hyomandibularis 

All  of  the  nerve  fibers  and  components  of  the 
truncus  hyomandibularis  are  derived  from  the 
roots  of  the  facial  nerve  except  the  general  cu- 
taneous fibers  which  come  from  the  trigeminal 
nerve  via  the  ramus  communicans  and  also  some 
sympathetic  fibers  from  the  facial  sympathetic 
ganglion. 

There  are  four  main  branches  of  the  truncus 
hyomandibularis.  These  are  (1)  the  ramus  oper- 
cularis  profundus:  (2)  the  ramus  opercularis  su- 
perficialis  facialis:  (3)  the  ramus  hyoideus:  and 
(4)  the  ramus  mandibularis  facialis,  which  has 
two  main  divisions:  the  ramus  mandibularis  fa- 
cialis externus  and  the  r.  mand.  fac.  internus. 

The  ramus  opercularis  profundus  facialis  car- 
ries visceral  motor  component  fibers  and  inner- 
vates the  muscles  of  the  palate  and  those  moving 
the  hyomandibular  bone  and  opercle.  muscles 
whose  origin  is  medial  to  these  bones. 

The  ramus  opercularis  superficialis  facialis 
carries  lateralis  and  general  cutaneous  fibers.  In 
Polycentrus  it  innervates  the  dorsalmost  two  ca- 
nal organs  of  the  mandibulo-preopercular  canal 
and  free  lateralis  organs  on  certain  scales:  one 
scale  near  the  dorsal  end  of  the  preopercle:  an- 
other on  the  opercle  near  the  operculo-hyoman- 
dibular  articulation:  and  a  third  on  the  anterior 
end  of  the  side  of  the  subopercle. 

The  ramus  hyoideus  facialis  follows  a  course 
mainly  along  the  ventral  edge  of  the  hyoid  arch, 
ending  a  little  beyond  the  anterior  end  of  the 
arch.  In  Polycentrus  it  contains  all  or  nearly  all 
of  the  general  cutaneous  fibers  that  join  the  trun- 
cus hyomandibularis  from  the  Gasserian  gan- 
glion of  the  trigeminal  nerve  via  the  ramus  com- 
municans. It  also  carries  visceral  motor  fibers 
for  the  branchiostegal  muscles.  The  ramus  hy- 
oideus apparently  carries  no  lateralis  or  com- 
munis fibers.  Almost  all  of  the  ramus  hyoideus 


innervates  the  hyoid  arch,  a  small  part  of  it  ap- 
parently continuing  into  the  posterior  end  of  the 
protractor  hyoidei  muscle,  where  it  appears  to 
anastomose  with  a  posteriorly  coursing  branch 
of  the  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  which  in- 
nervates most  of  the  latter  muscle. 

The  ramus  mandibularis  facialis  contains  lat- 
eralis and  communis  fibers,  but  apparently  none 
or  few  general  cutaneous  fibers  and  no  motor 
fibers.  It  has  three  main  branches.  One  of  these 
is  a  lateralis  branch,  the  ramus  buccalis  acces- 
sorius  (TH  10;  Fig.  2),  which  in  Polycentrus  in- 
nervates free  lateralis  organs  around  some  pores 
of  the  preopercular  canal,  a  vertical  row  of  free 
lateralis  organs  on  the  cheek  in  front  of  the  pre- 
opercular canal,  and  free  lateralis  organs  along 
the  third  and  fourth  infraorbital  bones.  Another 
is  the  ramus  mandibularis  facialis  externus, 
which  is  a  lateralis  branch  that  separates  from 
the  remainder  of  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis  at 
the  symplectic  bone,  the  remainder  of  the  r. 
mandibularis  facialis  at  this  point  being  the  r. 
mandibularis  facialis  internus.  These  two  rami 
rejoin  beyond  the  symplectic  but  remain  more 
or  less  distinct  entities,  componentwise,  but 
such  distinctness  is  not  evident  externally.  The 
ramus  mandibularis  facialis  externus  is  so 
named  because  it  courses  closer  to  the  external 
surface  of  the  lower  jaw,  where  it  supplies  lat- 
eralis organs  in  the  mandibular  canal  and  free 
lateralis  organs  in  skin  on  the  lower  jaw.  The 
last  of  the  three  branches  is  the  ramus  mandib- 
ularis facialis  internus,  which  courses  separately 
from  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis  externus  in  the 
region  of  the  symplectic,  rejoining  the  r.  man- 
dibularis facialis  externus.  in  most  but  not  all 
fishes,  medial  and  anterior  to  the  symplectic.  It 
carries  communis  fibers  for  taste  buds  located 
mainly  at  the  anterior  end  of  the  lower  jaw,  and 
those  on  the  lower  lip  and  gum  area  of  the  teeth. 

In  Polycentrus  there  are  apparently  few  or  no 
cutaneous  fibers  in  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis 
beyond  the  preopercle.  Herrick  (1899)  found  a 
similar  condition  for  the  atherinid  Menidia. 

In  the  labeling  of  Figures  2  and  8-13,  all  of 
the  branches  of  the  truncus  hyomandibularis  are 
numbered  consecutively,  and  given  the  prefix 
TH,  and  occasionally  a  name  where  one  is  avail- 
able. 

In  Polycentrus  the  ventral  lateralis  and  motor 
roots  of  the  facial  nerve  pass  through  the  facial 
foramen  as  one  combined  trunk,  the  truncus  hy- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


23 


omandibularis  (Fig.  31).  As  the  truncus  leaves 
the  facial  foramen,  it  receives  a  bundle  of  fibers 
from  the  facial  sympathetic  ganglion. 

Directly  after  leaving  the  cranium,  a  small 
nerve,  TH1  (Fig.  4),  the  posterior  palatine  ra- 
mus, detaches  from  the  truncus  and  passes  an- 
teriorly and  laterally  at  a  level  dorsal  and  ante- 
rior to  the  pseudobranch,  where  it  is  joined  by 
a  nerve  of  equal  size  coming  from  the  nervus 
glossopharyngeus,  forming  what  is  called  a  Ja- 
cobson's  anastomosis.  Herrick  (1899)  used  the 
term  ramus  pretrematicus  facialis  for  branch 
TH1  in  Menidia  but  later  (1901)  changed  to  the 
noncommittal  term,  the  posterior  palatine  ra- 
mus. The  compound  facial  and  glossopharyngeal 
nerve  continues  its  course  through  the  adductor 
arcus  palatini  muscle  (Fig.  26)  to  skin  at  the  pos- 
terior roof  of  the  mouth  in  front  of  the  pseudo- 
branch,  where  the  compound  nerve  breaks  up 
into  five  branches.  None  of  these  branches  was 
observed  to  course  onto  the  hyoid  arch.  Nerve 
fibers  from  the  glossopharyngeus  innervate  the 
pseudobranch  (Laurant  and  Dunel  1966).  but  no 
innervation  of  this  organ,  a  very  vascular,  gland- 
like structure  in  Polycentrus ,  could  be  observed 
by  the  methods  employed. 

Ramus  opercularis  profundus  facialis 

The  next  two  branches  from  the  truncus,  TH2 
and  TH3  (Figs.  2  and  4),  arise  together  at  the 
same  point  from  the  truncus  but  course  in  op- 
posite directions.  Together  they  constitute  the 
ramus  opercularis  profundus  of  the  facial  nerve. 
Branch  TH2  courses  anteriorly  through  the  ad- 
ductor arcus  palatini  muscle,  innervating  it. 
Branch  TH3  (Fig.  4)  extends  posteriorly  medial 
to  the  head  of  the  hyomandibular  bone.  In  pass- 
ing beneath  the  membrane  connecting  the  pos- 
terior end  of  the  adductor  arcus  palatini  muscle 
and  the  adductor  hyomandibularis  muscle,  TH3 
detaches  several  very  small  nerves  which  inner- 
vate this  membrane,  which  contains  only  a  few 
muscle  fibers  (Figs.  4  and  26).  It  then  enters  the 
adductor  hyomandibularis  muscle  near  its  inser- 
tion and  divides.  One  division  of  TH3  gives  off 
three  small  nerves  which  run  dorsally  in  the  ad- 
ductor hyomandibularis  muscle,  innervating  it. 
The  other  division  also  contributes  to  this  mus- 
cle. The  two  divisions  of  TH3  are  next  con- 
nected by  a  small  branch,  and  immediately  sev- 
eral rather  large  branches  detach  and  pass 
dorsally  in  the  posterior  part  of  the  adductor 


hyomandibularis.  The  lateral  of  the  two  divi- 
sions of  TH3  passes  through  the  middle  of  the 
levator  opercularis  muscle,  sending  branches  in- 
to this  muscle,  except  for  two  small  branches 
which  join  with  branches  of  the  vagus  coursing 
down  the  medial  surface  of  the  opercle.  One  of 
these  vagal  branches  apparently  supplies  the  an- 
terior part,  and  the  other  the  posterior  part,  of 
the  uppermost  portion  of  the  hyoidei  adductores 
muscle.  It  has  not  been  possible  to  verify  this 
observation.  The  lateral  division  of  TH3  cross- 
es, at  right  angles,  three  branches  of  the  vagus 
and  continues  into  the  body  of  the  levator  oper- 
cularis muscle,  where  it  breaks  up  into  a  dorsal 
and  a  ventral  branch  of  about  equal  size  and  a 
middle,  small  branch.  All  run  posteriorly  in  the 
muscle. 

No  other  branches  leave  the  truncus  before  it 
passes  through  its  foramen  into  the  hyomandib- 
ular bone.  As  it  enters  this  bone,  the  ramus  com- 
municans  from  the  Gasserian  ganglion  joins  the 
tr.  hyomandibularis  on  its  posterior  surface  (Fig. 
2:  r  com  V). 

Shortly  after  entering  its  canal  in  the  hyoman- 
dibular and  turning  ventrally,  the  tr.  hyoman- 
dibularis detaches  the  ramus  opercularis  super- 
ficialis  facialis  (Fig.  2;  TH4). 

Ramus  opercularis  superficialis  facialis 

The  ramus  opercularis  superficialis  facialis 
(Fig.  2;  TH4)  directly  supplies  the  twelfth,  or 
last,  lateral  line  organ  of  the  mandibulo-pre- 
opercular  canal.  The  rest  of  the  opercular  facial 
ramus  sends  a  branch  which  passes  directly  pos- 
teriorly and,  just  in  front  of  the  opercle  and  a 
little  below  the  operculo-hyomandibular  joint, 
divides  into  TH4aa  and  TH4bb.  The  ventrally 
directed  branch  TH4bb  passes  onto  the  lateral 
surface  of  the  opercle  a  little  below  the  articular 
head,  enters  a  foramen  near  the  leading  edge  of 
the  opercle,  emerges  on  its  lateral  surface,  and 
shortly  detaches  branch  TH4bbl  and.  a  short 
distance  further,  branch  TH4bb2,  which  soon 
rejoin  and  supply  the  pocket  of  a  large  scale. 
About  15  free  lateralis  organs  were  observed  on 
a  scale  in  this  area  (Fig.  17).  The  rest  of  TH4bb 
passes  ventrally,  crosses  the  anteroventral  cor- 
ner of  the  opercle,  continues  onto  the  suboper- 
cle  a  little  posterior  to  the  interopercle.  and  in- 
nervates free  lateralis  organs  in  the  skin  of  this 
region.  There  are  15  such  organs  at  this  location 
(Fig.  17).  Branch  TH4aa  passes  dorsally.  lateral 


24 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


to  the  hyomandibulo-opercular  articular  head, 
and  ends  in  skin  a  little  below  the  point  where 
the  preopercular,  pterotic,  and  supratemporal 
canals  open.  The  terminal  twigs  of  this  branch 
appear  the  same  as  those  which  supply  free  lat- 
eralis organs  in  the  skin  elsewhere.  There  are  six 
or  more  free  lateralis  organs  in  this  area  (Fig. 
17).  Branch  TH4aa  apparently  supplies  these 
organs. 

Branch  TH5  leaves  the  hyomandibular,  pen- 
etrates the  preopercular  lateral  line  canal,  and 
after  a  short  distance,  innervates  lateral  line  ca- 
nal organ  number  1 1  of  the  mandibulo-preoper- 
cular  canal. 

A  short  distance  further  TH6,  a  thin  branch, 
detaches  and  passes  posteriorly  onto  the  ante- 
rior edge  of  the  surface  of  the  opercle  that  artic- 
ulates with  the  preopercle  (Fig.  2).  Branch  TH6 
courses  down  the  articulating  edge,  sending  a 
branch  laterally  onto  the  opercle,  where  it  ap- 
pears to  end  by  several  tiny  branches  in  a  scale 
pocket  dorsal  to  the  pocket  supplied  by  TH4bb  1 . 
It  does  not  appear  to  innervate  free  lateralis  or- 
gans nor  are  there  any  at  this  location  on  six 
whole,  formalin-preserved  specimens  examined. 
A  tiny  twig  is  sent  from  TH6  into  skin  over  the 
ligament  which  connects  the  preopercle  to  the 
interopercle.  A  small  cutaneous  branch,  TH7 
(Fig.  2),  was  present  on  one  side  of  the  specimen 
but  not  the  other. 

About  three-fourths  of  the  way  toward  the 
articulation  of  the  interhyal  with  the  hyoman- 
dibular and  symplectic  bones,  the  truncus  hy- 
omandibularis  detaches  TH8,  which  supplies 
lateralis  organ  number  10  of  the  mandibulo-pre- 
opercular  canal.  The  truncus  next  directly  gives 
off  the  sizeable  ramus  hyoideus  (TH9),  which 
passes  down  near  the  posterior  edge  of  the  hyoid 
arch  and  detaches  several  cutaneous  branches 
to  skin  over  the  anteroventral  ends  of  the  oper- 
cle and  subopercle,  and  the  ventral  half  of  the 
interopercle  as  well  as  branches  to  the  hyoidei 
muscles  and  to  the  branchiostegal  membrane. 
The  rest  of  the  truncus  shortly  divides  into  the 
rami  mandibularis  facialis  externus  and  interims. 

Ramus  hyoideus 

The  ramus  hyoideus  (TH9;  Fig.  2)  continues 
ventrally  towards  the  interhyal,  but  before 
reaching  this  bone  it  leaves  the  hyomandibular, 
turns  posteroventrally  paralleling  the  interhyal 
and  gives  off  en  route  a  thin  branch,  TH9A 


(Figs.  2  and  13).  Branch  TH9A  crosses  the  distal 
end  of  the  interhyal  and  passes  onto  the  pos- 
teromedial surface  of  the  epihyal,  where  it 
breaks  up  in  the  mucous  lining  of  the  mouth. 
The  main  part  of  the  ramus  hyoideus  (TH9) 
passes  around  the  posterior  edge  of  the  inter- 
hyal-epihyal  articulation  and  detaches  TH9B 
(Fig.  2),  which  passes  a  short  distance  to  a  point 
above  the  posterodorsal  end  of  the  interopercle, 
where  it  divides  into  TH9B0  and  TH9B1  (Fig. 
2).  Branch  TH9B1  goes  through  the  broad  liga- 
ment connecting  the  interopercle  to  the  shaft  of 
the  hyomandibular  and  shortly  divides  into  four 
branches,  TH9Bla  through  TH9Bld  (Fig.  2), 
treated  together,  and  into  branch  TH9Ble. 
Branch  TH9Bla  sends  long  thin  branches  inner- 
vating skin  covering  the  joint  between  the  inter- 
opercle and  opercle.  Branch  TH9Blb  courses 
up  the  anterior  edge  of  the  opercle  and  anasto- 
moses with  a  descending  branch  of  the  vagus 
and  with  TH6.  These  branches  apparently  sup- 
ply general  cutaneous  innervation  overlying  the 
anterior  edge  of  the  opercle.  Branch  TH9Blc 
passes  to  skin  covering  the  joint  between  the 
subopercle  and  the  opercle,  one  small  branch 
ending  in  this  joint.  Branch  TH9Bld  courses 
posteriorly  above  and  somewhat  parallel  to  the 
ventral  end  of  the  opercle;  another  branch  of 
TH9Bld  passes  over  the  joint  and  curves  pos- 
teriorly along  the  ventral  edge  of  the  opercle  for 
a  short  distance,  anastomoses  with  a  branch  of 
TH9B02,  and  detaches  several  twigs  which  pass 
down  over  the  subopercle  a  short  distance,  in- 
nervating skin.  The  remainder  of  TH9B1,  after 
detaching  branches  TH9Bla  through  TH9Bld, 
is  TH9Ble,  which  passes  along  the  medial  side 
of  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  interopercle,  continues 
antero ventrally,  and  turning  horizontally,  passes 
medial  to  the  preopercle.  About  midway  across 
the  interopercle,  TH9Ble  curves  ventrally,  con- 
tinues anteroventrally  across  the  medial  surface 
of  the  interopercle,  detaching  as  it  does  at  least 
five  branches  which  emerge  from  under  skin  on 
the  lateral  surface  of  the  interopercle  below  the 
preopercle.  These  branches  supply  the  skin  of 
ten  scale  pockets  on  the  exposed  lateral  surface 
of  the  interopercle.  No  free  lateralis  organs  were 
observed  on  any  of  these  scales  on  the  six  whole 
specimens  examined.  The  anteriormost  terminal 
branch  of  TH9Ble  anastomoses  with  a  branch 
from  I02f5b  (Fig.  2),  a  general  cutaneous  branch 
from  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK1I 


25 


The  details  of  these  branches  of  TH9B  differ 
on  the  two  sides  of  the  specimen,  but  the  same 
areas  are  served  by  similar  branches. 

Branch  TH9B0  arises  at  the  same  point  as 
TH9B1.  It  passes  ventrolaterally  onto  the  pos- 
teromedial surface  of  the  interopercle  where  it 
bifurcates.  The  posteroventral  fork.  TH9B02, 
sends  a  branch  to  the  anterolateral  surface  of 
the  subopercle  where  it  innervates  skin  along 
the  ventroanterior  half  of  the  medial  surface  of 
the  subopercle.  It  does  not  supply  free  lateralis 
organs.  Another  branch  of  TH9B02  goes  to  skin 
covering  the  articulating  surfaces  between  the 
subopercle  and  interopercle  and  to  skin  on  the 
anteromedial  surface  of  the  subopercle.  Branch 
TH9B03  runs  anteriorly  on  the  medial  side  of 
the  interopercle  and  crosses  the  central  area  of 
this  bone,  where  it  is  joined  by  a  branch  from 
TH9C  of  the  ramus  hyoideus  (Fig.  13).  The  com- 
bined nerve  shortly  bifurcates:  fork  TH9B04 
continues  towards  the  ventral  edge  of  the  inter- 
opercle, supplying  skin  medially  in  this  region. 
It  continues  anteriorly  near  the  ventral  edge  of 
the  preopercle  and  into  skin  on  the  ventromedial 
surface  of  the  posterior  end  of  the  lower  jaw  at 
the  junction  of  the  interopercle,  angular,  and 
articular  bones.  The  other  fork.  TH9B05,  runs 
ventrally  close  to  the  ventral  edge  of  the  inter- 
opercle, turns  anteriorly  and  dorsally,  and 
courses  beyond  the  interopercle  onto  the  fold  of 
skin  connecting  the  ventral  edge  of  the  lower 
jaw  and  the  protractor  hyoidei  muscles,  which 
form,  in  part,  the  floor  of  the  mouth.  The  branch 
innervates  this  skin  and  sends  a  branch  towards 
the  angulo-interopercular  joint. 

Branches  TH9B1  and  TH9B0  apparently 
should  be  assigned  to  the  general  cutaneous 
component.  The  medial  side  of  the  interopercle 
is  supplied  mainly  by  branch  TH9B03,  whereas 
the  lateral  side  of  the  interopercle  is  supplied 
mostly  by  TH9B13. 

Branch  TH9C  (Figs.  13  and  2),  which  leaves 
the  ramus  hyoideus  (TH9)  beyond  TH9B,  in- 
nervates the  portion  of  the  hyoidei  adductores 
muscle  connecting  the  sixth  branchiostegal  ray 
to  the  opercle  (Fig.  13).  Immediately  after  aris- 
ing, TH9C  detaches  a  thin  branch,  TH9C1  (Fig. 
13),  which  passes  to  the  medial  side  of  the  in- 
teropercle, where  in  part  it  anastomoses  with  a 
branch  of  TH9B0  and  then  continues  as  a  small 
nerve  which  runs  forward  to  the  articulating 
head  of  the  sixth  branchiostegal  ray  and  then 


along  this  ray  innervating  apparently  muscle  and 
skin  in  this  area.  The  rest  of  TH9C  supplies  the 
dorsalmost  portion  of  the  hyoidei  adductores 
muscle,  as  already  mentioned.  A  few  branches 
of  TH9C  cross  onto  the  medial  side  of  the  sixth 
ray  and  into  the  muscle  spanning  the  sixth  and 
fifth  rays.  A  few  twigs  innervate  the  branchio- 
stegal membrane  spanning  the  distal  ends  of  the 
fifth  and  fourth  rays. 

The  remainder  of  the  ramus  hyoideus  (Figs. 
2  and  13)  continues  anteriorly  along  the  ventral 
edge  of  the  epihyal  and  across  the  medial  side 
of  the  sixth  branchiostegal  ray,  giving  off  en 
route  a  very  thin,  long  nerve  (not  shown)  which 
runs  posteriorly  in  the  first  (dorsalmost)  segment 
of  the  hyoidei  adductores  muscle.  The  tissue 
was  broken  in  this  region,  but  the  nerve  appar- 
ently rejoins  the  main  branch  of  TH9C.  As  the 
ramus  hyoideus  crosses  the  sixth  ray,  another 
nerve.  TH9D  (Fig.  13),  is  given  off  which  passes 
posteriorly  across  the  sixth,  fifth,  and  fourth 
rays,  decreasing  in  size  as  it  supplies  the  muscle 
and  skin  connecting  these  rays.  As  it  crosses  the 
fourth  branchiostegal  ray  (counting  the  anterior- 
most  ray  first),  the  ramus  hyoideus  divides  into 
TH9E  and  TH9F.  Branch  TH9E  passes  around 
the  anterior  edge  of  the  third  branchiostegal  ray 
and  into  the  posterior  end  of  the  protractor 
hyoidei  (geniohyoideus)  muscle,  which  it  inner- 
vates, and  then  anastomoses  with  the  posterior 
end  of  branch  I02g2  of  the  ramus  mandibularis 
trigeminus  supplying  the  major  part  of  the  pro- 
tractor hyoidei  muscle.  A  branch  (not  illustrat- 
ed) of  TH9  in  the  protractor  hyoidei  area  runs 
back  to  the  bases  of  the  branchiostegals  and  ap- 
pears to  innervate  the  tendons  and  muscle  fibers 
of  the  hyohyoidei  abductores  (H  AB:  Fig.  25). 
Branch  TH9f  supplies  the  anteriormost  segment 
of  the  hyoidei  abductores  (H  AB)  and  the  muscle 
and  skin  connecting  the  first  and  second  rays. 
Small  twigs  are  detached  from  TH9  as  it  crosses 
the  fifth  to  second  rays,  which  innervate  the 
muscle  slips  of  the  hyoidei  adductores  that  ori- 
ginate on  the  ventral  edge  of  the  ceratohyal. 

Ramus  mandibularis  facialis 

The  truncus  hyomandibularis  (Figs.  2  and  13). 
after  detaching  TH8  and  the  ramus  hyoideus 
(TH9),  is  referred  to  at  this  point  as  the  ramus 
mandibularis  facialis.  It  courses  away  from  the 
side  of  the  preopercular  canal  and  towards  the 
point  where  the  interhyal  articulates  with  the 


26 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


symplectic,  passing  a  little  anterior  to  that  point. 
Shortly  it  detaches  TH10,  the  ramus  buccalis 
accessorius  facialis. 

Ramus  buccalis  accessorius  facialis 

The  ramus  buccalis  accessorius  (Fig.  2,  TH  10) 
rises  through  the  adductor  mandibulae  muscle 
to  the  skin,  where  it  bifurcates;  one  fork, 
(TH10A;  Fig.  2),  turns  dorsally  and  courses  be- 
neath skin  up  to  the  second  suborbital  bone 
where,  near  the  posterior  end  of  this  bone, 
TH10A  innervates  a  series  of  free  lateralis  or- 
gans that  continues  posteriorly  near  the  ventral 
edge  of  the  third  suborbital  (Figs.  2  and  17).  The 
other  fork,  TH10B,  runs  ventroanteriorly,  par- 
alleling the  preopercular  canal,  and  shortly  gives 
off  branch  TH10B1,  a  fairly  large  nerve  which 
passes  anterodorsally  a  short  distance  and  divides 
into  a  dorsal  and  a  ventral  branch  which  together 
course  vertically  supplying  a  series  of  free  lat- 
eralis organs  in  the  skin  of  two  large  scale  pock- 
ets. A  third  scale  pocket  in  the  series  is  supplied 
by  TH10B2,  which  arises  more  ventrally  from 
TH10B.  The  free  lateralis  organs  on  these  three 
scales  form  a  vertical  row  (PCL;  Fig.  17).  During 
its  course  down  the  preopercle,  TH10B  has  a 
small  connection  with  the  r.  mandibulars  faci- 
alis, crosses  the  anterior  arm  of  the  preopercular 
canal,  and  detaches  TH10B3  and  TH10B4. 
Branch  TH10B4  innervates  free  lateralis  organs 
in  the  membrane  over  the  pore  of  the  anterior 
end  of  the  preopercular  canal,  and  branch 
TH10B3  innervates  a  cluster  of  free  lateralis  or- 
gans at  the  second  preopercular  canal  pore. 
Branch  TH10,  therefore,  supplies  apparently 
only  free  lateralis  organs.  These  free  lateralis 
organs  include  those  around  the  second  pore  of 
the  preopercular  canal  plus  a  vertical  row  of 
about  20  organs  extending  dorsally  up  the  cheek 
area  (Fig.  2)  and  some  free  lateralis  organs  ad- 
jacent to  the  junction  of  the  second  and  third 
suborbital  bones.  Branch  TH10  should  be 
termed  the  ramus  buccalis  accessorius.  It  may 
be  a  remnant  of  the  ramus  canalis  lateralis  sys- 
tem (Freihofer  1972).  A  similar  nerve  is  present 
in  other  percoids. 

Ramus  mandibularis  externus  facialis  and  ra- 
mus mandibularis  interims  facialis 

After  giving  off  TH10,  the  rest  of  the  ramus 
mandibularis  facialis  passes  directly  anterior  to 
the  proximal  end  of  the  interhyal,  at  which  point 
it  detaches  TH11  (Fig.  2),  which  innervates  the 


fourth  canal  organ  of  the  preopercle  (counting 
from  anteriorly),  the  ninth  organ  of  the  mandib- 
ulo-preopercular  canal.  The  r.  mandibularis  fa- 
cialis next  crosses  the  medial  surface  of  the 
proximal  end  of  the  symplectic  and  divides  into 
two  parts,  the  r.  mandibularis  internus  facialis 
and  the  r.  mandibularis  externus  facialis,  the  in- 
ternus portion  continuing  anteroventrally  di- 
rectly in  front  of  the  symplectic  and  the  externus 
portion  passing  down  the  posterior  side  of  the 
symplectic.  The  r.  mandibularis  internus  ap- 
proaches the  externus  beyond  the  distal  end  of 
the  symplectic  bone,  the  two  rejoining  on  the 
medial  surface  of  the  articular  head  of  the  quad- 
rate. Halfway  down  the  quadrate,  the  r.  man- 
dibularis internus  sends  a  long,  thin  nerve, 
TH12a,  dorsally  up  the  inner  wall  of  the  mouth 
to  the  mucosa  covering  the  anterior  end  of  the 
adductor  arcus  palatini,  where  the  nerve  could 
not  be  followed.  It  presumably  innervates  taste 
buds,  communis  fibers  being  the  main,  if  not 
sole,  component  in  the  r.  mandibularis  internus. 
Further  along  its  course,  not  far  from  where  it 
rejoins  the  r.  mandibularis  externus,  two  more 
thin  branches  leave  the  r.  mandibularis  internus 
(TH12).  One  branch  (TH12b,  not  illustrated)  is 
soon  joined  by  another  twig  also  detached  from 
TH12.  Branch  TH12b  passes  anteriorly  on  the 
medial  surface  of  the  quadrate  to  near  the  an- 
terior edge  of  this  bone  and  then  turns  dorsally 
onto  the  pterygoid  bone  and  passes  among  the 
small  patch  of  pterygoid  teeth,  where  it  appears 
to  anastomose  with  a  branch  of  the  palatine 
nerve.  Branch  TH12c  (not  illustrated),  which 
arises  at  the  same  point  as  TH12b,  passes  ven- 
trally and  then  laterally  around  the  posterior  end 
of  the  angular  and  the  articular  bones  anas- 
tomoses with  the  posterior  end  of  I02f 
(branch  I02f5d).  Branches  very  similar  to 
TH12a  and  TH12B  were  observed  on  Sihler 
preparations  of  several  other  percoid  fishes.  On 
the  opposite  side  of  the  specimen,  a  branch  cor- 
responding to  TH12a  detaches  more  proximally 
along  the  r.  mandibularis  internus  (TH12)  and 
goes  to  the  same  area  of  skin  in  the  roof  of  the 
mouth. 

Some  distance  beyond  the  detachment  of 
TH10,  branch  TH13  leaves  the  r.  mandibularis 
facialis  at  the  point  of  its  division  into  the  inter- 
nal and  external  facial  rami  and  passes  towards 
the  preopercular  canal  and  bifurcates  at  the  edge 
of  the  canal  (Fig.  2);  TH13a  sends  off  one  branch 
which  ends  in  the  external  skin  near  the  fourth 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK1I 


27 


pore  of  the  preopercular  canal;  another  branch 
passes  under  the  canal  and  divides,  one  fork 
ends  in  skin  at  the  anterior  and  posterior  sides 
of  the  fourth  pore  of  the  canal.  The  other  fork, 
TH13b,  courses  a  short  distance  anteriorly  along 
the  dorsal  edge  of  the  horizontal  arm  of  the  pre- 
opercular canal  and  sends  a  branch  laterally  un- 
der the  canal.  This  branch  also  splits  into  two 
branches  under  the  canal,  one  branch  innervat- 
ing skin  at  the  anterior  side  of  the  third  pore  of 
the  canal,  the  other  innervating  skin  of  the  pos- 
terior side  of  this  same  pore.  No  free  lateralis 
organs  were  observed  on  preserved  specimens 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  third  and  fourth  pores  of 
the  preopercular  canal,  yet  branch  TH13b 
should  be  suspected  of  carrying  lateralis  fibers 
since  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis  externus  car- 
ries mainly  or  only  this  component.  The  anterior 
of  the  two  branches  to  the  third  pore  sends  a 
branch  to  skin  at  the  posterior  side  of  the  second 
pore  of  the  preopercular  canal.  There  are  free 
lateralis  organs  at  this  pore.  TH13  also  sends  a 
branch  into  skin  dorsal  to  the  canal.  The  small 
remaining  part  of  TH13  anastomoses  with  TH10. 
The  next  two  branches,  TH14  and  TH15,  in 
succession  supply  sensory  canal  organs  eight 
and  seven  of  the  mandibulo-preopercular  canal 
located  between  canal  pores  four  and  three  and 
canal  pores  three  and  two,  respectively.  A  little 
before  the  lateralis  branch  to  the  first  preoper- 
cular sensory  canal  organ  arises,  a  fairly  large 
nerve,  TH16,  comes  off  the  r.  mandibularis  ex- 
ternus facialis.  TH16  rises  to  the  skin,  passes 
anteroventrally  beneath  the  skin  parallel  to  the 
posterior  edge  of  the  quadrate,  and  courses 
around  the  anterior  edge  of  the  articular  head  of 
the  quadrate,  where  it  anastomoses  with  I02f  of 
the  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  (102).  The 
further  course  of  TH16  is  described  as  a  part  of 
I02f.  TH16  appears  to  constitute  part  of  I02f5 
and  apparently  carries  lateralis  fibers,  judging 
from  all  the  other  branches  of  TH10  (the  r.  buc- 
calis  accessorius).  Branch  I02f  of  the  r.  man- 
dibularis trigeminus  carries  only  general  cuta- 
neous fibers.  The  last  branch  of  the  r. 
mandibularis  facialis  before  it  is  joined  by  TH12, 
the  r.  mandibularis  facialis  internus,  is  TH17.  a 
lateralis  branch  to  the  first  sensory  canal  organ 
of  the  preopercle  (Fig.  2).  After  detaching  TH 17, 
the  ramus  mandibularis  externus  facialis  contin- 
ues its  anteroventral  course,  running  along  the 
posterior  edge  of  the  quadrate  bone  directly  be- 
neath the  mucosal  lining  of  the  mouth  and  di- 


rectly dorsal  to  the  preopercular  canal.  The  ra- 
mus mandibularis  externus  passes  over  the 
articular  head  of  the  quadrate  bone  and  receives 
the  ramus  mandibularis  internus  (TH12)  as  it 
does  so.  Once  again  referred  to  as  the  r.  man- 
dibularis facialis,  the  compound  nerve  passes 
onto  the  medial  surface  of  the  articular  bone; 
then  keeping  between  the  mandibular  canal  and 
Meckel's  cartilage,  the  ramus  runs  beneath  mu- 
cosa for  about  two-thirds  of  the  way  towards  the 
symphysis  of  the  lower  jaw,  giving  off  several 
branches  en  route  (Fig.  10).  The  first  branch, 
TH17a,  innervates  the  only  sensory  canal  organ 
of  the  articular.  The  r.  mandibularis  facialis  then 
passes  between  tendons  TA2  and  TA,  which  in- 
sert the  adductor  mandibulae  muscles  on  the 
articular  bone  (Fig.  24).  About  halfway  between 
the  third  and  fourth  pores  of  the  sensory  canal 
of  the  dentary,  branch  TH18  (Fig.  10)  passes  to 
the  fourth  lateralis  canal  organ  of  the  dentary. 
A  short  distance  further,  the  r.  mandibularis  fa- 
cialis receives  a  large  nerve,  the  ramulus  man- 
dibularis externus  trigeminus  (I02g).  from  the 
ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  (102).  Branch 
I02g,  carrying  visceral  motor  and  general  cu- 
taneous fibers,  courses  for  some  distance  with 
the  ramus  mandibularis  facialis,  carrying  later- 
alis and  communis  fibers,  and  then  a  number  of 
branches  arise  carrying  various  combinations  of 
these  functional  components  to  the  anterior  end 
of  the  lower  jaw  (Fig.  10).  Just  before  branch 
TH20  leaves  the  compound  r.  mandibularis  fa- 
cialis and  I02g,  a  small  nerve,  TH18a,  appar- 
ently carrying  communis  fibers,  passes  dorsally 
beneath  skin  of  the  medial  side  of  the  dentary 
up  towards  the  posterior  extension  of  the  alveo- 
lar process,  where  it  innervates  mucosa  in  this 
region.  Branch  TH20  enters  the  mandibular  ca- 
nal and  innervates  the  third  lateralis  organ  of  the 
dentary.  Before  innervating  this  canal  organ, 
three  nerves  to  the  external  surface  of  the  den- 
tary arise  from  TH20  (Figs.  8-10).  The  first  of 
these,  TH20a  (Fig.  8),  passes  posterolateral^ 
around  the  canal,  emerges  medial  to  the  canal 
and  runs  posteriorly  beneath  skin  on  the  ventral 
surface  of  the  dentary.  It  is  probably  mostly,  if 
not  completely,  general  cutaneous  and  not  lat- 
eralis in  function.  Branch  TH20b  curves  antero- 
lateral^ around  the  dentary  canal  and  runs  an- 
teriorly and  then  posteriorly  for  some  distance 
under  skin  on  the  external  surface  of  the  den- 
tary, medial  to  the  canal.  It  also  is  apparently  a 
general  cutaneous  branch.  The  third  branch. 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


TH20c,  runs  anteriorly  on  the  external  surface 
of  the  dentary  canal  almost  up  to  the  third  pore 
of  the  dentary,  where  it  bifurcates;  the  medial 
fork  passes  around  the  canal  and  sends  one 
branch  anteriorly  and  another  posteriorly.  The 
anterior  of  these  two  branches  could  not  be  fol- 
lowed, but  the  posterior  one  emerges  in  skin  on 
the  ventral  surface  of  the  dentary  and  runs  back 
medial  to  the  canal.  The  lateral  fork  likewise 
runs  posteriorly  beneath  skin  but  lateral  to  the 
sensory  canal.  All  these  branches  coming  off  of 
TH20  appear  to  belong  to  the  general  cutaneous 
system.  Apparently  no  free  lateralis  organs  oc- 
cur in  the  skin  over  the  dentary  canal  where 
these  branches  terminate. 

At  the  point  of  origin  of  TH20,  the  rest  of  the 
compound  r.  mandibularis  facialis  plus  I02g  di- 
vides into  two  main  branches,  TH19  and  TH21 
(Fig.  10).  Branch  TH19  apparently  carries  com- 
munis fibers  from  the  r.  mand.  internus  facialis 
that  supply  the  taste  buds  on  the  lower  lip,  labial 
cartilage,  and  gum  area  of  the  teeth  as  well  as 
other  branches  to  the  floor  of  the  anterior  end 
of  the  mouth.  Its  branches  are  described  after 
those  of  TH21. 

Branch  TH21  (Fig.  10)  contains  the  visceral 
motor  and  general  cutaneous  fibers  carried  by 
I02g  from  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus  as  well 
as  lateralis  fibers  from  the  r.  mandibularis  ex- 
ternus  facialis  for  the  large  patch  of  free  lateralis 
organs  near  the  tip  of  the  lower  jaw.  It  probably 
carries  few  or  no  communis  fibers.  A  number  of 
branches,  TH22  to  TH25,  arise  from  TH21. 
Branch  TH22,  containing  mainly  the  lateralis 
portion  and  some  general  cutaneous  fibers  of 
TH21.  continues  forward  along  the  medial  side 
of  the  lateral  line  canal  of  the  dentary  and  de- 
taches TH22a  to  the  second  canal  neuromast  of 
the  dentary  not  far  from  the  symphysis  of  the 
lower  jaw  (Figs.  8-10).  The  remainder  of  TH22, 
after  detaching  TH22a,  continues  anteriorly  in 
skin  over  the  ventral  surface  of  the  mandibular 
canal.  Halfway  towards  the  second  pore  of  this 
canal,  the  remainder  of  TH22  bifurcates  (neither 
fork  illustrated),  one  fork  passing  laterally  and 
one  medially  around  the  canal,  both  emerging 
on  the  ventral  surface  of  the  dentary.  The  medial 
fork  innervates  skin  medial  to  the  second  pore 
of  the  canal.  The  lateral  fork  sends  a  branch 
anteriorly  and  one  posteriorly,  innervating  skin 
lateral  to  the  canal. 

Branch  TH23,  the  next  most  medial  branch 
arising  from  TH21,  courses  some  distance  an- 


teriorly in  mucosa  covering  the  dorsal  surface 
of  the  dentary,  penetrates  the  bone,  enters  the 
dentary  canal,  and  innervates  the  first  canal  neu- 
romast of  the  dentary.  Branch  TH24  passes  an- 
teriorly until  it  reaches  the  medial  edge  of  the 
dentary,  where  it  detaches  two  thin  branches, 
one  of  which,  TH24a  (Figs.  8  and  9),  passes  up 
the  inner  side  of  the  dentary  and  innervates  skin 
near  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  first  pore  at  the  an- 
terior end  of  the  mandibular  canal.  The  other 
thin  branch  (TH24b:  Fig.  9)  passes  up  the  ex- 
ternal surface  of  the  dentary  medial  to  the  an- 
terior end  of  the  canal  and  innervates  skin  at  the 
first  canal  pore.  Branch  TH24b  passes  between 
the  medial  edge  of  the  dentary  and  the  anterior 
tendons  of  the  protractor  hyoidei  (geniohyoid- 
eus)  muscles,  reaching  skin  on  the  external  sur- 
face of  the  dentary  near  the  symphysis  of  the 
lower  jaw  below  the  intermandibularis  muscle, 
where  it  curves  toward  the  midventral  line  de- 
taching small  branches  to  skin  between  the  an- 
terior ends  of  the  rami  of  the  lower  jaw.  It  then 
turns  posteriorly  in  skin  over  the  medial  edge  of 
the  protractor  hyoidei  and  innervates  skin.  The 
branches  of  TH24  going  to  skin  over  the  anterior 
end  of  the  dentary  canal  may  be  innervating 
some  free  lateralis  organs.  More  likely,  all  the 
numerous  free  lateralis  organs  on  the  chin  be- 
tween the  two  dentary  rami  are  supplied  by 
TH25,  but  this  point  could  not  be  definitely  de- 
termined. 

Branch  TH25,  the  next  most  medial  of  the 
branches  arising  from  TH21,  passes  anterome- 
dially  and  continues  between  the  dentary  bone 
and  protractor  hyoidei  muscle  of  its  side, 
emerges  beneath  the  skin  medial  to  the  anterior 
tendon  of  this  muscle,  and  ends  in  branches 
which  appear  to  innervate  numerous  free  later- 
alis organs  in  this  area  (Figs.  9  and  17).  Branch 
I02g2,  which  corresponds  to  branch  I02g  from 
the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus,  innervates  the 
intermandibularis  and  protractor  hyoidei  mus- 
cles and  overlying  skin.  It  has  already  been  de- 
scribed under  the  branches  of  the  r.  mandibu- 
laris trigeminus. 

Branch  TH19  of  the  r.  mandibularis  facialis 
remains  to  be  described  (Figs.  8  and  10).  It  prob- 
ably contains  cutaneous  fibers  of  branch  I02g 
of  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus,  but  apparently 
most  of  the  branches  of  TH19  are  of  the  com- 
munis component  for  taste  buds  on  the  lips  and 
the  inside  of  the  anterior  end  of  the  lower  jaw. 
On  Sihler  preparations  these  communis  fibers 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKll 


29 


could  be  seen  to  derive  from  branches  of  the  r. 
mandibular  is  facialis  internus.  Branch  TH19 
(Fig.  8)  continues  anteriorly  on  the  ventral  sur- 
face of  Meckel's  cartilage  some  distance  and 
divides  into  branches  TH19a  and  TH19b. 
Branch  TH19a  is  shortly  joined  by  branch  I02h 
containing  apparently  general  cutaneous  fibers 
from  the  r.  mandibulars  trigeminus  (102).  The 
two  branches  course  together  to  the  inner  edge 
of  the  alveolar  region  of  the  dentary,  where  they 
divide.  An  anterior  branch,  TH19a4,  enters  the 
dentary  beneath  the  inner  rows  of  teeth  and 
courses  anteriorly  towards  the  symphysis  of  the 
lower  jaw,  supplying  teeth  and  tissue  surround- 
ing the  teeth.  Two  posterior  branches,  TH19a2 
and  TH19a3  (Fig.  8),  course  along  the  inner  edge 
of  the  alveolar  region,  branch  TH19a2  in  bone 
under  the  teeth  and  TH19a3  next  to  the  alveolar 
region  but  in  mucosa.  The  latter  nerve  breaks 
up  into  several  parallel  nerves,  one  of  which,  a 
little  posterior  to  the  teeth,  drops  a  little  ven- 
trally  and  innervates  an  area  of  the  mucosal  lin- 
ing of  the  inside  of  the  lower  jaw.  A  thin  nerve, 
TH19al  (Fig.  8),  detaches  from  TH19a  and 
courses  forward  to  an  area  a  little  posterior  and 
lateral  to  the  symphysis,  where  it  ends  in  mu- 
cosa that  may  contain  taste  buds.  Shortly  before 
it  breaks  up,  TH19al  is  joined  by  part  of  a  long 
anterior  branch,  TH  19b  1  (Fig.  8).  Branch  TH  19b 
departs  from  TH19a,  continues  anteriorly  me- 
dial to  Meckel's  cartilage,  and  divides  into 
TH19bl  and  TH19b2.  TH19bl  passes  anteriorly 
up  to  the  posterior  edge  of  the  intermandibularis 
muscle  where  it  curves  medially  and  connects 
to  I02j  and  TH19al  by  a  short  branch  to  each 
one.  The  rest  of  TH19bl  continues  medially  into 
the  bone  of  the  alveolar  region  adjacent  to  the 
symphysis  and  could  not  be  followed.  TH19b2 
curves  medially  and  detaches  TH19b3,  a  thin, 
long  nerve  that  arches  across  the  tendon  of  the 
protractor  hyoidei  muscle  and  runs  close  to  the 
lateral  side  of  the  posterior  end  of  the  tendon  of 
the  opposite  side,  where  it  could  not  be  followed 
further.  A  similar  nerve  from  the  opposite  side 
comes  to  lie  near  it.  These  branches  are  appar- 
ently carrying  communis  fibers  to  the  floor  of 
the  anterior  end  of  the  buccal  cavity.  After  de- 
taching TH19b3,  the  remainder  of  TH19b2 
passes  posteriorly  as  TH19b4  and  innervates  the 
mucosa  of  the  buccal  cavity.  About  halfway 
along  its  length  TH19bl  detaches  TH19bla  that 
curves  posterolateral^  in  the  oral  membrane  of 
the  dentary  giving  off  many  fine  branches  to  it. 


Ramus  Lateralis  Accessorius 

The  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (RLA),  also 
referred  to  as  the  ramus  recurrens  facialis  or 
simply  the  recurrent  facial  nerve,  has  been  de- 
scribed in  detail  for  Polycentrus  and  some  other 
percoids  in  another  paper  (Freihofer  1963).  Only 
a  summary  of  its  course  is  given  here.  The  name 
ramus  lateralis  accessorius  is  used  in  the  present 
paper.  The  nerve  itself  has  nothing  to  do  with 
the  lateral  line  innervation.  It  innervates  taste 
and  terminal  buds,  both  of  which  apparently  are 
basically  the  same  kind  of  sense  organ,  the  latter 
being  located  on  the  external  body  surface  (Her- 
rick  1899).  The  nerve  fibers  of  RLA  belong  to 
the  communis  system  of  nerve  components. 

The  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  in  Polycentrus 
consists  of  two  main  branches,  an  orbito-pec- 
toral  branch  (RLA-OP)  that  courses  to  the  pec- 
toral, pelvic,  and  anal  fins,  and  a  parieto-dorsal 
branch  (RLA-PD)  that  courses  to  the  dorsal  fin, 
with  some  fibers  apparently  reaching  the  caudal 
fin.  Both  these  branches  arise  intracranially 
from  the  geniculate  ganglion  (Fig.  31). 

The  orbito-pectoral  branch  (RLA-OP) 

The  orbito-pectoral  branch  of  RLA  arises 
from  a  sizeable  bundle  of  fibers  leaving  the  an- 
terior end  of  the  geniculate  ganglion  anterior  to 
the  facial  foramen.  The  bundle  passes  through 
the  trigeminal  foramen  and  into  and  through  the 
extracranial  trigemino-facialis  complex  (Frei- 
hofer 1963:  figs.  1-4),  and  then  dorsolateral^ 
over  the  posterior  wall  of  the  orbital  cavity  up 
to  and  through  the  sphenotic  bone  from  which 
it  emerges  to  lie  underneath  the  last  infraorbital 
bone.  RLA-OP  courses  the  overall  distance  in 
close  proximity  or  contiguous  with  the  ramus 
oticus.  From  under  the  last  infraorbital  bone,  it 
passes  alongside  the  anterior  end  of  the  pterotic 
canal  as  far  posteriorly  as  its  midlength,  where 
it  passes  diagonally  under  this  canal  over  to  its 
medial  side  and  then  rises  to  the  overlying  skin, 
at  which  point  it  turns  posteriorly  and  pursues 
a  shallow  course  beneath  the  skin,  continuing 
either  under  the  ventral  end  of  the  supratem- 
poral  canal  or  between  this  canal  and  the  pos- 
terior end  of  the  pterotic  canal,  then  past  the 
dorsal  rami  of  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi 
and  the  main  branches  of  the  nervus  linae  lat- 
eralis and  onto  the  medial  side  of  the  supra- 
cleithrum.  Crossing  this  bone,  it  drops  sharply, 
ventrally  down  the  medial  side  of  the  cleithrum 
onto  the  first  postcleithrum,  then  alongside  the 


JO 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


posterior  edge  of  the  second  postcleithrum,  and 
continues  more  or  less  diagonally  under  skin  to 
near  the  midventral  line,  reaching  it  just  poste- 
rior to  the  anus.  From  this  point  posteriorly,  it 
courses  next  to  the  bases  of  the  anal  spines,  ap- 
parently supplying  communis  fibers  to  each 
branch  of  a  segmental  ventral  spinal  ramus  that 
enters  an  anal  spine  or  ray. 

In  its  course  past  the  pectoral  fin,  RLA-OP 
detaches  branches  which  innervate  the  pectoral 
fin  (for  details  see  Freihofer  1963).  A  branch  is 
detached  to  the  pelvic  fin  as  RLA-OP  passes  this 
fin. 

The  parieto-dorsal  branch  (RLA-PD) 

The  parieto-dorsal  branch  of  the  ramus  later- 
alis accessorius  arises  by  two  roots  from  the 
large  geniculate  ganglion  which  separately  pass 
dorsally  around  the  overlying  dorsal  lateralis 
root  of  the  facial  nerve  and  join  above  it  (Fig. 
31).  RLA-PD  passes  laterally  over  to  the  inside 
of  the  cranial  wall,  encounters  the  radix  profun- 
dus and  its  ganglion,  or  nearly  does,  and  then 
rises  to  the  cranial  roof  beneath  the  parietal 
bone,  where  it  is  met  by  the  intracranial  dorsal 
vagal  ramus,  which  was  identified  on  serial  sec- 
tions as  belonging  to  the  rami  cutanei  dorsales 
vagi.  This  vagal  ramus  did  not  actually  contact 
RLA-PD  in  two  Sihler  preparations  examined 
but  was  seen  to  remain  separate  from  it  and  to 
pass  anteriorly  a  short  distance  to  innervate 
skin.  It  was  sometimes  observed  on  Sihler  nerve 
preparations  of  several  kinds  of  fishes  not  to 
join  with  RLA-PD  nor  course  with  the  latter 
nerve.  It  seems  unlikely  that  this  vagal  ramus 
carries  communis  fibers  as  maintained  by  Her- 
rick  (1899). 

After  passing  through  the  parietal  bone,  RLA- 
PD  continues  laterally  across  the  parietal  ridge 
and  to  the  overlying  skin  and  then  posteriorly 
towards  the  middorsal  line  and  the  dorsal  fin.  It 
has  similar  relations  to  branches  of  the  dorsal 
spinal  rami  innervating  the  fin  spines,  rays,  and 
membrane  that  RLA-OP  does  for  the  anal  fin. 
None  of  the  branches  of  the  ramus  supratem- 
poralis  vagi  fuse  with  RLA-PD  as  Herrick  ( 1899) 
found  in  the  atherinid  Menidia. 

It  could  not  be  determined  by  the  methods 
used  in  this  study  whether  or  not  any  taste  buds 
were  innervated  by  the  two  main  branches  of 
RLA  between  their  cranial  exit  and  the  fins  or 
whether  there  are  taste  buds  in  these  areas. 


Innervation  of  the  Gill  Arches 
There  are  four  filament-bearing  gill  arches  in 
Polycentrus  (Fig.  18,  CB1-CB4)  and  a  fifth  gill 
arch  which  bears  no  gill  filaments  and  has  only 
one  bone  supporting  it,  the  fifth  ceratobranchial 
(Fig.  18,  CB5).  Each  of  the  first  four  arches  has 
two  vertical  rows,  a  medial  and  a  lateral,  of  gill 
filaments  and  a  lateral  and  medial  row  of  gill 
rakers  (Fig.  20,  LGR,  MGR). 

Two  pairs  of  cranial  nerves,  the  glossopha- 
ryngeus  (IX)  and  the  vagus  (X),  innervate  the 
five  arches  and  their  associated  muscles  (Fig. 
19). 

The  second  or  third  gill  arch  exhibits  the  more 
complete  pattern  of  branching  of  a  branchial 
nerve  trunk  to  its  gill  arch.  Typically  a  branchial 
nerve  trunk  divides  into  two  rami,  a  pretrematic 
and  a  posttrematic.  The  pretrematic  ramus  of  a 
branchial  nerve  trunk  passes  down  its  gill  arch 
anterior  to  its  gill  slit;  the  posttrematic  ramus 
passes  down  the  succeeding  gill  arch  lying  pos- 
terior to  the  same  gill  slit.  For  the  third  gill  arch, 
its  pretrematic  branchial  ramus  (Fig.  19,  V2PR) 
innervates  the  area  of  the  medial  row  of  gill  fil- 
aments, and  its  posttrematic  ramus  (Fig.  19, 
V2PO)  innervates  the  lateral  row  of  gill  filaments 
of  the  next  posterior  gill  arch.  The  glossopha- 
ryngeus  nerve  innervating  the  first  gill  arch  has 
a  posttrematic  ramus  (Fig.  19,  GLR)  passing 
down  the  first  arch,  but  the  pretrematic  ramus 
(G2)  for  the  glossopharyngeal  nerve  courses  an- 
teriorly onto  the  palate,  where  it  joins  the  pos- 
terior ramus  palatinus.  The  medial  side  of  the 
first  gill  arch  and  the  whole  second,  third,  and 
fourth  gill  arches  are  innervated  by  vagal  bran- 
chial trunks  one,  two,  and  three,  each  of  which 
has  a  pretrematic  and  posttrematic  ramus  (see 
symbols  for  each  arch.  Fig.  19).  After  passing 
onto  a  gill  arch,  posttrematic  rami  2,  3,  and  4 
each  gives  off  a  small  nerve  (shown  diagram- 
matically  large  in  Fig.  19)  that  passes  down  the 
anterior  face  of  a  ceratobranchial  bone,  coursing 
between  the  lateral  and  medial  rows  of  gill  rak- 
ers, innervating  these  rakers  and  the  mucous 
epithelium  between  them.  It  is  referred  to  as  the 
gill  raker  ramus  (G6,  V1B,  V2F).  It  apparently 
does  not  innervate  gill  filaments.  The  pretrem- 
atic ramus  of  each  branchial  arch  nerve  trunk 
also  has  a  pharyngeal  ramus.  Other  branches  of 
the  pretrematic  or  posttrematic  rami  innervate 
the  various  gill  arch  muscles  and  mucous  epi- 
thelium on  the  floor  of  the  gill  arches.  In  Poly- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


31 


centrus  one  gill  arch  muscle,  the  protractalis 
pectoralis,  is  innervated  by  a  branch  that  comes 
from  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi  (Fig.  19, 
PRPE).  Branches  to  the  muscles  of  the  gill  arch- 
es and  gill  filaments  detach  from  the  posttrem- 
atic,  not  from  the  pretrematic  rami. 

Nervus  Glossopharyngeus 

The  glossopharyngeal,  or  ninth  pair  of  cranial 
nerves,  arises  by  a  single  root  on  each  side  a 
little  below  the  midlateral  extent  of  the  medulla 
and  courses  posteroventrally  a  rather  short  dis- 
tance to  its  cranial  exit  in  the  exoccipital  bone 
at  the  posterodorsal  end  of  the  swelling  of  the 
otic  bulla  (Figs.  26,  29).  The  glossopharyngeal 
foramen  lies  directly  in  front  of  the  vagal  fora- 
men but  separated  fiom  the  latter.  Shortly  be- 
yond its  cranial  exit,  the  glossopharyngeus  is 
joined  on  its  ventral  surface  by  the  sympathetic 
trunk.  The  two  course  closely  bound  together  an- 
teriorly three-quarters  of  the  way  across  the  otic 
bulla  at  which  point  the  petrosal  ganglion  forms 
on  the  glossopharyngeus.  A  little  before  or  after 
the  petrosal  ganglion,  some  ganglion  cells  form 
in  what  must  be  the  sympathetic  part  of  the  com- 
pound nerve.  The  two  nerves  then  separate,  the 
glossopharyngeus  continuing  anteriorly.  At  the 
anterior  end  of  the  otic  bulla  it  detaches  branch 
Gl  (Fig.  19),  which  passes  anterolaterally  and 
innervates  the  levator  internus  II  branchial  mus- 
cle (Fig.  18,  LI2).  On  some  Sihler  nerve  prepa- 
rations, the  glossopharyngeus  itself  passes 
through  this  muscle  as  it  innervates  it.  The  glos- 
sopharyngeus next  detaches  branch  G2,  the  ra- 
mus pretrematicus  IX,  which  passes  anteriorly 
and  then  medially.  Upon  reaching  the  proximal 
head  of  the  first,  or  suspensory  infrapharyngo- 
branchial  bone,  G2  meets  the  posterior  palatine 
ramus  (PPR,  Fig.  19;  TH 1 .  Fig.  4)  from  the  trun- 
cus  hyomandibularis.  These  two  nerves  join 
forming  Jacobson's  anastomosis,  then  course 
anteriorly  past  the  pseudobranch  and  innervate 
skin  over  the  posterior  end  of  the  palate  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  pseudobranch,  which  is  a  highly 
vascularized  saclike  structure  in  Polycentrus. 

The  glossopharyngeus,  in  turning  laterally, 
crosses  the  anterolateral  surface  of  the  levator 
internus  II  (LI2;  Fig.  18)  and  passes  around  the 
medial  and  anteroventral  surface  of  the  levator 
externus  I  (LEI)  branchial  muscle  which  it  in- 
nervates by  branch  G3  (Fig.  19).  The  glossopha- 
ryngeus (IX;  Fig.  19)  continues  onto  the  dorsal 


surface  of  the  first  epibranchial  bone  (EP1;  Fig. 
18)  and  laterally  along  this  bone,  lying  under  the 
bases  of  a  lateral  row  of  gill  filaments,  this  part 
of  the  glossopharyngeus  being  the  posttrematic 
branchial  ramus  (GLR)  of  the  first  gill  slit.  It 
continues  ventrally  onto  the  ceratobranchial 
along  its  posterolateral  side  under  the  lateral  row 
of  gill  filaments.  Halfway  down  the  first  cera- 
tobranchial, the  posttrematic  ramus  (GLR)  de- 
taches a  small  gill  raker  branch  that  passes  an- 
teriorly a  short  distance  and  which,  upon 
reaching  the  anterior  face  of  the  first  gill  arch, 
is  joined  by  a  similar  gill  raker  branch  (not  la- 
beled on  Fig.  19)  from  the  pretrematic  first  vagal 
branch  (not  labeled)  from  the  pretrematic  first 
vagal  branchial  ramus  (VI PR).  The  joined 
branches  (G6;  Figs.  19,  20)  pass  ventrally  be- 
tween the  lateral  and  medial  rows  of  gill  rakers 
innervating  them.  As  the  posttrematic  ramus  of 
the  glossopharyngeus  (GLR;  Fig.  19)  proceeds 
down  the  posterolateral  side  of  the  ceratobran- 
chial along  the  bases  of  the  lateral  row  of  gill 
filaments,  a  series  of  very  small  branches  are 
sequentially  detached,  each  of  which  passes 
posteriorly  and  join  together  forming  a  vertical 
branch,  G5  (Fig.  20).  Branch  G5  weaves  in  and 
out  between  the  gill  filaments,  apparently  sup- 
plying the  muscles  of  the  filaments. 

The  posttrematic  of  the  glossopharyngeus 
(GLR)  detaches  branch  G7  (Fig.  19)  near  the 
ventral  end  of  the  first  ceratobranchial:  G7  in- 
nervates the  obliquus  ventralis  I  (OV1)  muscle 
(Fig.  18).  The  remainder  of  the  posttrematic 
(GLR,  Fig.  19),  continues  down  the  lateral  face 
of  the  first  hypobranchial  bone  and  ventrally 
around  its  anterior  end  and  up  medially  and  an- 
teriorly to  the  side  of  the  basihyal  bone,  along 
which  it  courses  anteriorly  innervating  mucosa 
at  the  side  of  the  tongue  lateral  to  the  basihyal. 
En  route  past  the  first  hypobranchial,  the  glos- 
sopharyngeus detaches  branch  G8  (Fig.  19)  for 
the  rectus  ventralis  I  muscle  (RV1,  Fig.  18).  A 
branch  is  given  off  for  the  mucosa  on  the  floor 
of  the  mouth  dorsal  to  the  first  basibranchial  and 
dorsal  hypohyal.  The  last  branch  given  off  runs 
posterolaterally  on  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  dor- 
sal hypohyal  towards  the  first  ceratohyal. 

Nervus  Vagus 

The  functional  components  of  the  nervus  va- 
gus, or  tenth  pair  of  cranial  nerves  are  (1)  vis- 
ceromotor and  communis  fibers  contained  in  the 


32 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES.  NO.  128 


pharyngobranchial  and  intestinal  rami:  (2)  gen- 
eral cutaneous  and  possibly  communis  fibers  in 
the  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi:  general  cuta- 
neous fibers  in  the  opercular  ramus:  lateralis  and 
general  cutaneous  fibers  in  the  supratemporal 
ramus:  and  (3)  visceromotor  fibers  in  the  cardiac 
ramus.  The  intestinal  and  cardiac  rami  are  not 
considered  further.  The  lateral  line  nerve  of  the 
trunk  of  the  body  is  considered  separately  from 
the  vagus.  Herrick  (1899)  found  the  general  cu- 
taneous component  to  be  very  small  in  the  vagus 
of  the  atherinid  Menidia,  but  he  found  the  motor 
component  to  be  of  considerable  size,  with  the 
communis  component  by  far  the  largest.  Similar 
relative  developments  exist  in  the  percoid  Poly- 
centrus.  The  cell  bodies  for  the  general  cuta- 
neous component  are  located  in  the  jugular  gan- 
glion of  the  vagal  nerve:  neither  this  ganglion 
nor  its  root  was  distinguishable  from  the  rest  of 
the  ganglion  and  common  root  of  the  vagal  nerve 
in  Polycentrus . 

According  to  Herrick  (1899).  fibers  of  the 
communis  system  are  of  two  kinds:  fibers  that 
innervate  taste  buds  and  fibers  that  innervate 
general  visceral  and  mucous  surfaces  by  the 
simplest  free  nerve  endings.  The  latter  would  be 
comparable  to  the  general  cutaneous  fibers  of 
external  body  surfaces. 

The  root  of  the  vagus  arises  from  the  midlat- 
eral  side  of  the  medulla  by  four  rootlets  on  dis- 
sected specimens,  but  these  appear  very  close 
together  on  serially  sectioned  specimens  and  are 
not  distinguishable.  The  vagal  root  passes  a 
short  distance  posteroventrally  to  its  foramen  in 
the  exoccipital  bone,  the  foramen  for  the  glos- 
sopharyngeal nerve  lying  a  short  distance  ante- 
rior to  that  for  the  vagus  (Figs.  4,  25.  28-30). 
Intracranially  the  nervus  vagus  is  separate  from 
the  nervus  linae  lateralis  (NLL).  The  two  nerves 
pass  through  the  same  foramen  together,  the 
nervus  linae  lateralis  a  little  anterior  and  medial 
to  the  nervus  vagus. 

Intracranial  dorsal  vagal  ramus 

Two-thirds  along  its  intracranial  course,  the 
nervus  vagus  detaches  a  fairly  large  ramus.  This 
vagal  ramus  may  be  equivalent  in  part  to  the 
rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi  of  Menidia,  which 
rami  Herrick  (1899)  found  to  arise  from  the  jug- 
ular ganglion  outside  the  cranium,  not  inside  as 
in  Polycentrus .  Part  of  the  rami  cutanei  dorsales 
vagi  of  Polycentrus  does  pass  out  the  cranium 
as  in  Menidia  through  the  vagal  foramen. 


The  intracranial  vagal  ramus  in  Polycentrus 
passes  dorsally  a  short  distance  from  the  root  of 
the  nervus  vagus  and  detaches  a  branch  about 
one-third  its  own  size,  the  extracranial  vagal  ra- 
mus, which  passes  towards  the  vagal  foramen 
in  the  exoccipital  bone  where  the  extracranial 
vagal  ramus  forms  a  ganglion  just  before  reach- 
ing the  foramen.  This  ganglion  is  the  jugular  gan- 
glion of  the  vagal  nerve,  the  ganglion  for  general 
cutaneous  sensory  neurons.  The  extracranial 
vagal  ramus  (the  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi,  in 
part)  passes  through  the  dorsolateral  corner  of 
the  vagal  foramen  between  the  nervus  linae  lat- 
eralis and  the  slightly  posterior  root  of  the  ner- 
vus vagus.  The  extracranial  vagal  ramus  was 
traced  on  serial  sections  almost  up  to  three  size- 
able fiber  bundles  lying  lateral  to  the  nervus  lin- 
ae lateralis  as  this  nerve  leaves  the  cranium.  The 
extracranial  vagal  ramus  could  not  be  traced  be- 
yond this  point.  The  extracranial  vagal  ramus 
evidently  joins  with  the  three  groups  of  fibers 
which  are  evidently  lateralis,  and  together  form 
the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi.  More  ganglion 
cells  form  in  the  supratemporal  ramus  as  it 
moves  laterodorsally  and  anteriorly  away  from 
the  nervus  linae  lateralis.  The  further  course  of 
the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi  is  described  af- 
ter the  intracranial  vagal  ramus. 

One  of  the  three  fiber  bundles  forming  the  ra- 
mus supratemporalis  vagi,  or  part  of  one  of  these 
bundles,  must  be  of  motor  fibers  for  the  pro- 
tractalis  pectoralis  muscle.  Another  of  the  bun- 
dles is  of  lateralis  fibers  for  the  posttemporal  and 
supratemporal  canals.  The  fiber  bundle  from  the 
intracranial  vagal  ramus  must  be  carrying  gen- 
eral cutaneous  fibers  and  possibly  communis  fi- 
bers for  taste  buds,  but  the  methods  used  in  the 
present  study  did  not  permit  definite  determi- 
nation of  the  presence  or  absence  of  communis 
fibers  in  any  of  these  rami. 

Shortly  after  the  intracranial  dorsal  vagal  ra- 
mus detaches  the  extracranial  ramus  that  evi- 
dently joins  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi,  the 
intracranial  division  forms  a  sizeable  ganglion. 
The  ramus  then  rises  dorsoanteriorly  and  me- 
dially in  the  cranial  cavity  up  to  the  parietal 
bone,  through  which  it  passes  close  to  the  exit 
of  the  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  (RLA-PD)  but 
medial  to  RLA  and  about  on  the  same  transverse 
plane  with  it.  Before  reaching  the  parietal,  the 
intracranial  dorsal  vagal  ramus  bifurcates.  Both 
branches  exit  through  the  parietal,  pass  trans- 
versely across  the  parietal  ridge,  and  innervate 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCESTRUS  SCHOMBURGKU 


33 


skin  on  the  side  of  the  head  dorsal  to  this  ridge. 
The  intracranial  vagal  ramus  exiting  through  the 
parietal  is  missing  in  Menidia  (Herrick  1899).  It 
is  absent  in  the  atherinid  Atherinops  affinis 
(Freihofer  1963). 

It  seems  most  probable  that  this  intracranial 
vagal  ramus  is  not  carrying  communis  innerva- 
tion for  taste  buds,  since  RLA  which  does  carry 
such  innervation  passes  through  or  close  to  the 
area  on  top  of  the  head  served  by  the  intracranial 
vagal  ramus.  Nor  would  it  likely  be  carrying  lat- 
eralis fibers,  since  the  r.  supratemporalis  vagi, 
which  carries  lateralis  fibers,  innervates  the  ad- 
jacent area  posteriorly,  and  SORB2  of  the  su- 
praorbital trunk,  also  carrying  lateralis  fibers, 
innervates  the  adjacent  area  anteriorly.  If  the 
foregoing  statements  are  correct  and  the  intra- 
cranial vagal  ramus  carries  neither  lateralis  nor 
communis  fibers  to  the  skin,  the  ramus  must  be 
carrying  general  cutaneous  fibers. 

Rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi 

The  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi  comprise  the 
general  cutaneous  bundles  of  fibers  coursing 
with  the  nervus  vagus  (Herrick  1899).  Branch  r. 
supr.  2a  in  Polycentrus  (Fig.  5)  is  apparently  a 
cutaneous  dorsal  branch  of  the  supratemporal 
vagal  ramus  and  belongs  to  the  rami  cutanei  dor- 
sales vagi  system,  but  it  is  described  in  Poly- 
centrus under  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi. 

The  intracranial  dorsal  vagal  ramus  described 
above  also  apparently  belongs  to  the  general  cu- 
taneous system  of  branches  comprising  the  rami 
cutanei  dorsales  vagi.  Although  described  in 
Polycentrus  as  a  separate  ramus,  the  ramus 
opercularis  vagi  (Figs.  11-12.  and  19)  is  appar- 
ently general  cutaneous  in  function  and  also  be- 
longs to  the  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi. 

Ramus  opercularis  vagi 

The  ramus  opercularis  vagi  is  associated  prox- 
imally  with  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi  (Fig. 
12).  In  Polycentrus  the  ramus  opercularis  vagi 
arises  from  a  thin,  elongate  ganglion  lying  out- 
side the  cranium  and  beneath  the  nervus  linae 
lateralis  as  this  nerve  leaves  the  vagal  foramen. 
The  cutaneous  root  from  which  the  ganglion 
came  could  not  be  observed  as  a  separate  entity. 
Herrick  (1899)  assigns  the  r.  opercularis  vagi  to 
the  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi.  As  seen  on  serial 
sections,  the  ramus  opercularis  vagi  is  a  rather 
independent  entity,  although  it  lies  in  close 
proximity  to  the  basal  part  of  both  the  nervus 
linae   lateralis  and  the  ramus  supratemporalis 


vagi  (Fig.  12).  The  ramus  opercularis  vagi  leaves 
the  side  of  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi  near 
the  origin  of  the  latter  from  the  nervus  linae  lat- 
eralis (Fig.  12)  and  detaches  its  first  branch 
(PRPE:  Fig.  12).  which  is  a  visceromotor  nerve 
innervating  the  nearby  protractalis  pectoralis 
muscle  lying  dorsal  to  the  fourth  gill  arch.  This 
motor  branch  is  not  considered  part  of.  but  only 
associated  with,  the  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi. 
The  temporal  branch  (r.  supr.  2a)  of  the  r.  su- 
pratemporalis vagi  may  come  off  as  part  of  the 
ramus  opercularis  vagi  (Fig.  5)  or  as  a  separate 
branch  from  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi, 
detaching  before  the  ramus  opercularis  vagi. 
The  ramus  opercularis  vagi  passes  dorsally 
above  the  adductor  opercularis  muscle,  across 
the  tip  of  this  muscle,  and  down  its  lateral  side 
to  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  opercle.  where  it  pen- 
etrates the  opercle  a  little  posterior  to  the  hy- 
omandibulo-opercular  articulation  at  about  the 
level  of  the  horizontal  thickening  of  the  bone 
right  at  the  line  of  insertion  of  the  adductor  oper- 
culi  muscle.  Here  it  divides  into  three  branches, 
r.  op.  1-3  (Fig.  12).  Branch  r.  op.  1  appears  to 
go  to  the  mucosa  covering  the  dorsoposterior 
side  of  the  posterior  wall  of  the  last  gill  slit. 
Branch  r.  op.  2  passes  to  skin  dorsal  to  the  oper- 
cle and  gives  off  branch  r.  op.  2a.  which  comes 
close  to  the  terminations  of  branch  TH4AA  of 
the  truncus  hyomandibularis  in  the  area  where 
a  large  scale  bears  a  row  of  free  lateralis  organs 
(Fig.  2).  These  lateralis  organs  are  innervated  by 
TH4AA.  not  by  a  branch  of  r.  op.  2a.  The  rest 
of  r.  op.  2a  innervates  skin  on  the  dorsoposterior 
lateral  side  of  the  opercle  (Fig.  11).  Branch  r. 
op.  3  innervates  most  of  the  medial  surface  of 
the  opercle  down  to  the  subopercle  (Fig.  12). 
where  it  anastomoses  with  dorsally  coursing 
branches  of  TH9C  (from  the  ramus  hyoideus) 
that  terminate  in  the  branchiostegal  membrane. 
One  dorsal  branch  of  r.  op.  3  passes  posteriorly 
and  innervates  the  opercular  membrane  both 
dorsal  and  ventral  to  the  opercular  spine. 
Branch  r.  op.  3  is  the  only  branch  found  to  ex- 
tend below  the  opercle  any  distance.  Where  it 
does  extend  below  the  opercle,  it  enters  the 
branchiostegal  membrane  and  does  not  appear 
to  course  on  the  subopercle.  The  innervation  to 
the  subopercle  is,  in  part,  by  several  fine  branch- 
es coming  down  from  a  branch  of  the  ramus 
opercularis  vagi  that  extends  horizontally  along 
the  line  of  contact  between  the  opercle  and  sub- 
opercle (Fig.  12)  and.  in  part,  by  fine  branches 


34 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


from  the  ramus  hyoideus  coming  onto  it  at  the 
anterior  end  of  the  gill  cover  (Fig.  2). 

Ramus  supratemporalis  vagi 

The  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi  (Fig.  5)  con- 
sists mainly  of  lateralis  fibers  from  the  root  of 
the  nervus  linae  lateralis  and,  to  a  small  extent, 
of  general  cutaneous  fibers.  Most  of  the  cuta- 
neous fibers  are  apparently  carried  in  branch  r. 
supr.  2a  (described  below)  and  also  in  branch  r. 
supr.  lb  (Fig.  5).  Communis  rami  detaching  from 
the  r.  supratemporalis  vagi  and  from  the  ante- 
riormost  branches  of  the  nervus  linae  lateralis 
were  observed  by  Herrick  (1899:  fig.  3;  a.  r. 
VII. 1,  2,  and  3)  to  join  the  ramus  lateralis  ac- 
cessorius  (RLA)  extracranial^  on  the  top  of  the 
head  and  nape.  No  such  communis  rami  were 
identifiable  in  Polycentrus .  The  components  for 
the  r.  supratemporalis  vagi  in  Polycentrus  are 
apparently  only  lateralis  and  general  cutaneous 
(see  also  under  section  on  rami  cutanei  dorsales 
vagi).  Herrick  may  be  wrong  in  his  interpreta- 
tion of  the  three  rami  in  Menidia. 

As  the  r.  supratemporalis  vagi  and  nervus  lin- 
ae lateralis  move  away  from  each  another,  a 
ganglion  forms  in  the  ventral  part  of  the  r.  su- 
pratemporalis vagi,  and  the  ramus  shortly  di- 
vides into  two  main  branches:  branch  r.  supr.  1, 
carrying  mainly  lateralis  fibers  innervating  lat- 
eralis organs  in  the  posttemporal  and  supratem- 
poral  canals,  and  free  lateralis  organs  in  a  ver- 
tical row  of  scales  above  the  supratemporal 
canal,  but  carrying  also  some  cutaneous  fibers 
for  skin  dorsal  to  these  canals  (Fig.  5);  and 
branch  r.  supr.  2,  carrying  lateralis  fibers  to  free 
lateralis  organs  in  a  vertical  row  anterior  to  the 
supratemporal  canal  (STL;  Fig.  17)  as  well  as 
some  cutaneous  fibers  to  skin  of  the  temporal 
region  (Fig.  5). 

Branch  r.  supr.  1,  after  separating  from  r. 
supr.  2,  passes  straight  laterally  across  the  base 
of  the  cranium  and  swings  dorsally  medial  to  the 
cranio-pectoral-girdle  muscle,  the  levator 
pectoralis,  and  continues  dorsally  medial  to  the 
supratemporal  canal,  where  it  detaches  branch 
r.  supr.  la,  which  innervates  the  lateralis  organ 
in  the  posttemporal  canal.  From  branch  r.  supr. 
la,  a  branch  passes  ventrally  (shown  extending 
horizontally  in  Fig.  7)  below  the  posttemporal 
canal,  where  it  shortly  breaks  up  in  thick  skin 
in  front  of  the  dorsal  end  of  the  supracleithrum. 
Also  detached  medially  of  the  supratemporal 
canal  is  r.  supr.   lb.  It  innervates  skin  located 


between  the  anterior,  epiotic  arm  of  the  post- 
temporal  bone  and  the  posterior  end  of  the  su- 
pratemporal. The  rest  of  r.  supr.  1  detaches  r. 
supr.  lc  and  r.  supr.  Id,  each  of  which  inner- 
vates a  lateralis  canal  organ  in  the  supratemporal 
canal.  Branch  r.  supr.  1  then  continues  in  a  dor- 
soanterior  curve  towards  the  middorsal  line,  in- 
nervating three  scales,  each  of  which  bears  a 
row  of  free  lateralis  organs  that  together  form  a 
continuous,  almost  vertical  line  of  organs  (Fig. 
17). 

Branch  r.  supr.  2a  (Fig.  5)  is  apparently  a  gen- 
eral cutaneous  branch  and  belongs  to  the  system 
of  branches  that  Herrick  (1899)  calls  the  rami 
cutanei  dorsales  vagi.  R.  supr.  2a  passes  dor- 
sally medial  to  the  posterior  end  of  the  pterotic 
canal  and  medial  to  the  anteroventral  end  of  the 
supratemporal  canal  where  it  turns  anteriorly, 
coursing  under  and  innervating  skin  on  the  side 
of  the  head  dorsal  to  the  pterotic  in  the  temporal 
area  of  the  head.  The  remainder  of  r.  supr.  2 
continues  dorsally  and  detaches  another  branch 
that  courses  towards  the  temporal  area  but 
passes  lateral  to  the  levator  pectoralis  muscle 
that  extends  from  the  posterolateral  corner  of 
the  cranium  back  to  the  proximal  end  of  the  op- 
isthotic  arm  of  the  posttemporal  bone.  Branch 
r.  supr.  2  curves  dorsoposteriorly  and  innervates 
the  long  vertical  row  (Fig.  17,  STL)  of  free  lat- 
eralis organs  lying  across  three  consecutive 
scales  anterior  to  the  supratemporal  canal.  En 
route  r.  supr.  2  crosses  the  orbito-pectoral 
branch  of  the  ramus  lateralis  accessorius  and 
runs  a  short  distance  anteriorly  along  RLA-OP. 

First  vagal  branchial  trunk 

The  first  vagal  branchial  trunk,  VI,  for  the 
second  gill  arch  detaches  itself  from  the  pha- 
ryngo-intestinal  trunk  of  the  vagus  (Fig.  19;  see 
symbols  for  each  branchial  trunk)  shortly  after 
the  latter  leaves  the  cranium  at  the  anterior  end 
of  the  head  kidney.  It  continues  anteriorly  and 
then  anterolaterally  and  ventrally,  passing  me- 
dial to  the  internal  and  external  levator  branchial 
muscles.  Medial  to  these  muscles  the  first  vagal 
branchial  trunk  detaches  VIA  (Fig.  19),  which 
innervates  the  levator  externus  II  muscle  (LE2; 
Fig.  18).  Before  the  detachment  of  VIA,  a  gan- 
glion forms  on  the  first  branchial  trunk.  A  short 
distance  further,  it  detaches  a  second  branch 
(not  shown  in  Fig.  19)  to  the  levator  externus  II 
muscle.  Before  passing  around  the  second  le- 
vator internus  branchial  muscle,  the  first  vagal 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


35 


branchial  trunk  (VI)  divides  into  pretrematic 
(V1PR)  and  posttrematic  (V1PO)  rami.  The  pre- 
trematic ramus  (V1PR)  to  the  first  gill  arch 
shortly  detaches  a  pharyngeal  ramus,  VIP, 
which  passes  ventrally  directly  posterior  to  the 
cartilaginous  medial  process  of  the  first  epibran- 
chial  bone  and  continues  medially,  reaching  the 
mucous  epithelium  anterior  to  the  second  infra- 
pharyngobranchial  bone.  Continuing  antero- 
ventrally  from  near  the  base  of  the  pharyngeal 
ramus  (VIP)  is  branch  VIE,  here  referred  to  as 
a  gill  raker  ramus.  Branch  VIE  passes  onto  the 
ventral  surface  of  the  first  epibranchial  where  it 
turns  posteroventrally  between  the  two  rows  of 
gill  rakers.  Branch  VIE  meets  a  second  gill  raker 
branch  from  the  first  vagal  pretrematic  ramus  at 
the  junction  of  the  first  epibranchial  and  cera- 
tobranchial  bones.  The  reenforced  gill  raker  ra- 
mus continues  ventrally  between  the  two  rows 
of  gill  rakers. 

The  remainder,  and  larger  part,  of  the  first 
pretrematic  vagal  branchial  ramus  (V1PR), 
passes  onto  the  posteromedial  side  of  the  first 
epibranchial  bone  at  the  upper  end  of  the  medial 
row  of  gill  filaments  and  continues  ventrally  un- 
derneath the  filaments,  following  them  onto  the 
ceratobranchial.  The  first  pretrematic  ramus  de- 
taches the  second  gill  raker  branch  (described 
above)  at  the  junction  of  the  epibranchial  and 
ceratobranchial  bones  of  the  first  gill  arch.  This 
ramus  passes  around  the  ceratobranchial  to  its 
anterior  surface  and  continues  in  the  mucous 
epithelium  between  the  lateral  and  medial  rows 
of  gill  rakers,  innervating  them  and  the  epithe- 
lium to  its  junction  with  a  similar  gill  raker 
branch  from  the  posttrematic  ninth  nerve  (GLR: 
Fig.  19).  The  latter  branch  continues  ventrally 
to  the  end  of  the  gill  raker  rows  on  the  first  hy- 
pobranchial  bone.  The  remainder  of  the  first  va- 
gal branchial  pretrematic  ramus  continues  under 
the  medial  row  of  gill  filaments  to  its  termination 
on  the  first  hypobranchial. 

The  posttrematic  ramus  (V1PO)  continues  on- 
to the  second  gill  arch,  passing  onto  the  pos- 
terolateral surface  of  the  second  epibranchial 
bone  and  underneath  the  lateral  row  of  gill  fila- 
ments, and  then  onto  the  second  ceratobranchial 
bone  where  it  continues  underneath  the  postero- 
lateral row  of  gill  filaments  to  the  end  of  the 
second  ceratobranchial.  At  the  junction  of  the 
second  epi-  and  ceratobranchials,  the  posttrem- 
atic branch  (V1PO)  detaches  a  gill  raker  branch 
which  passes  around  to  the  anterior  surface  of 


the  second  ceratobranchial,  down  which  it  con- 
tinues between  the  two  rows  of  gill  rakers  to  the 
end  of  the  second  ceratobranchial.  The  last  im- 
portant branch  of  the  posttrematic  ramus  is 
branch  VIC,  which  innervates  the  obliquus  ven- 
tralis  II  (OV2)  branchial  muscle  (Fig.  18).  The 
posttrematic  ramus  (V1PO)  ends  after  passing 
between  the  second  cerato-  and  hypobranchials 
where  it  innervates  mucous  epithelium  at  the 
base  of  the  gill  arch. 

Second  vagal  branchial  trunk 

After  giving  off  the  first  vagal  branchial  trunk, 
the  rest  of  the  vagus,  consisting  of  the  remaining 
branchial  trunks  and  the  ramus  intestinalis, 
passes  ventrally  and  gives  off  the  second  vagal 
branchial  trunk  which  innervates  the  third  gill 
arch.  This  trunk  passes  laterally  a  short  distance 
and  forms  the  second  vagal  branchial  ganglion. 
From  this  ganglion  (Fig.  19),  the  pretrematic  and 
posttrematic  rami  (V2PR  and  V2PO)  arise  and 
parallel  each  other  for  some  distance  anteriorly. 
En  route  to  the  second  gill  arch,  the  second  va- 
gal pretrematic  ramus  (V2PR)  detaches  the  pha- 
ryngeal ramus,  V2P,  which  passes  medially  be- 
tween the  second  and  third  pharyngeal  bones, 
innervating  the  mucous  epithelium  and  teeth. 
The  rest  of  the  pharyngeal  ramus  (now  labeled 
V2E)  continues  as  the  upper  gill  raker  ramus  for 
the  second  gill  arch  onto  the  anterior  surface  of 
the  second  epibranchial  and  ventrally  down  it 
between  the  two  rows  of  gill  rakers.  It  then  joins 
the  gill  raker  branch  (V1B)  from  the  posttrem- 
atic of  the  first  vagal  ramus  and  continues  onto 
the  anterior  surface  of  the  second  ceratobran- 
chial, innervating  the  two  rows  of  gill  rakers  and 
the  intervening  mucosa.  The  rest  of  the  second 
pretrematic  ramus  (V2PR)  passes  onto  the  pos- 
teromedial surface  of  the  second  epibranchial 
underneath  the  medial  row  of  gill  filaments,  in- 
nervating them  to  the  end  of  the  second  cera- 
tobranchial. 

Just  beyond  the  second  smaller  ganglion  of 
the  second  vagal  pretrematic  ramus,  there  are 
two  short  connections  between  the  two  main  ra- 
mi of  the  second  vagal  branchial  ramus.  At  the 
first  of  these  two  connections,  branch  V2A 
leaves  the  posttrematic  second  vagal  branchial 
ramus  (V2PO),  passes  laterally  and  innervates 
the  levator  posterior  branchial  muscle  (LEP). 
Closely  thereafter  a  larger  branch,  V2B,  detach- 
es from  the  posttrematic  and  passes  anterolater- 
ally  and  innervates  the  large  levator  externus  IV 


56 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


(LE4)  branchial  muscle.  At  the  site  of  the  two 
cross  connections,  or  independently  of  them  and 
from  the  second  pretrematic  branchial  ramus, 
branch  V2C  detaches  and  passes  anteriorly  be- 
tween the  pretrematic  and  posttrematic  second 
vagal  rami.  It  continues  parallel  to  the  latter  and 
above  the  obliquus  dorsalis  III  muscle  (OBD3), 
detaches  a  branch  (not  labeled  on  Fig.  19)  that 
innervates  this  muscle  and  another  branch, 
V2D,  that  passes  anteriorly  and  innervates  the 
transversus  dorsalis  II  (TD2)  branchial  muscle. 

The  second  posttrematic  vagal  ramus  (V2PO) 
continues  anteroventrally  medial  to  the  large  le- 
vator externus  IV  branchial  muscle  (LE4)  and 
dorsal  to  the  obliquus  dorsalis  III  muscle 
(OBD3).  Then  it  passes  onto  the  dorsal  surface 
of  the  third  epibranchial  and  underneath  the  dor- 
sal end  of  the  lateroposterior  row  of  gill  fila- 
ments of  the  third  arch  and  continues  under- 
neath the  row  of  filaments  to  its  end  at  the  base 
of  the  third  ceratobranchial  bone.  A  gill  raker 
branch  (V2F)  is  detached  at  the  joint  between 
the  second  epi-  and  ceratobranchials  and  passes 
around  the  arch  to  its  anterior  surface  where  it 
meets  a  more  dorsal  gill  raker  branch  (V3E) 
from  the  pretrematic  ramus  of  the  fourth  vagal 
branchial  trunk.  Branch  V2F  passes  ventrally 
between  the  two  rows  of  gill  rakers,  innervating 
them  and  intervening  mucous  epithelium  to  the 
end  of  the  third  ceratobranchial. 

The  remainder  of  the  posttrematic  ramus 
(V2PO)  of  the  second  vagal  branchial  trunk,  af- 
ter giving  off  branch  V2F,  continues  down  the 
third  ceratobranchial  at  its  lateroposterior  side 
beneath  the  bases  of  the  lateral  gill  filaments  to 
the  end  of  the  row.  At  the  base  of  the  third  cer- 
atobranchial, the  remainder  of  the  posttrematic 
ramus  gives  off  branches  innervating  four  ven- 
tral branchial  muscles  and  then  ends  in  mucous 
epithelium  overlying  the  hypobranchial  and  ba- 
sibranchials  of  the  third  arch.  The  four  branches 
are  branch  V2J  to  the  third  obliquus  ventralis 
muscle  (OV3);  branch  V2H  to  the  rectus  ven- 
tralis IV  (RV4)  muscle;  a  large  branch,  V2G,  to 
the  rectus  communis  (RCOM)  muscle;  and  a 
branch  (not  shown  in  Fig.  19)  to  the  rectus  ven- 
tralis V  (RV5)  muscle. 

Third  vagal  branchial  trunk 

The  third  vagal  branchial  trunk  for  the  fourth 
gill  arch  separates  proximally  from  the  second 
vagal  branchial  trunk,  forms  a  ganglion,  passes 


ventrally  a  short  distance,  and  detaches  branch 
V3A  which  drops  ventroposteriorly  and  inner- 
vates the  retractor  dorsalis  (RETD)  muscle,  en- 
tering this  long  muscle  anteriorly  near  its  at- 
tachment to  the  third  infrapharyngobranchial 
bone.  Next,  the  third  vagal  branchial  trunk  di- 
vides into  the  pretrematic  (V3PR)  and  posttrem- 
atic (V3PO)  rami,  which  continue  close  together 
anteroventrally  towards  the  fourth  epibranchial. 
The  pretrematic  ramus  (V3PR)  passes  medial  to 
the  levator  externus  IV  muscle  (LE4),  crosses 
the  dorsal  surface  of  the  fourth  and  third  epi- 
branchials,  and  detaches  the  pharyngeal  ramus, 
V3P.  The  pharyngeal  ramus  passes  between  the 
two  epibranchials  and  gives  off  a  medial  branch 
which  passes  beneath  the  mucosa  towards  the 
third  pharyngeal  bone,  and  a  lateral  branch, 
V3E,  which  passes  onto  the  anterior  surface  on 
the  third  epibranchial  and  then  down  it  between 
the  two  rows  of  gill  rakers.  The  remainder  of 
V3E  joins  branch  V2F  at  the  top  of  the  third 
ceratobranchial.  The  pretrematic  ramus  (V3PR) 
then  continues  ventrally  down  the  third  epibran- 
chial and  ceratobranchial  to  the  end  of  the  latter 
underneath  the  medial  row  of  gill  filaments. 

The  posttrematic  ramus  of  the  third  vagal 
branchial  ramus  (V3PO),  after  departing  from 
the  pretrematic  ramus,  passes  ventroanteriorly 
and  gives  off  a  gill  raker  branch  V3B  which 
courses  over  the  proximal  end  of  the  fourth  cer- 
atobranchial and  onto  its  anterior  surface  be- 
tween the  two  rows  of  gill  rakers  for  the  anterior 
third  of  this  bone.  The  rest  of  the  posttrematic 
passes  the  joint  between  the  fourth  epi-  and  cer- 
atobranchials, medial  to  the  levator  posterior 
(LEP)  muscle.  It  then  crosses  the  dorsolateral 
surface  of  the  obliquus  posterior  muscle  (OP) 
and  at  the  top  of  the  fourth  arch  detaches  branch 
3BC  which  innervates  the  adductor  IV  (AA4) 
branchial  muscle.  The  postrematic  then  courses 
down  the  fourth  ceratobranchial  underneath  the 
lateral  row  of  gill  filaments,  near  the  end  of  this 
bone  detaching  branch  3BD  which  passes  me- 
dially and  innervates  the  transversus  ventralis 
IV  (TV4)  muscle.  The  end  of  the  posttrematic 
branch  innervates  the  floor  of  the  pharyngeal 
cavity  at  the  base  of  the  fourth  gill  arch.  En 
route  down  the  fourth  ceratobranchial,  the  post- 
trematic detaches  about  six  short  gill  raker 
branches,  each  of  which  innervates  a  series  of 
gill  rakers  and  adjacent  mucous  epithelium  on 
the  anterior  surface. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK1I 


37 


Fourth  vagal  branchial  trunk 

After  departure  of  the  first  three  vagal  bran- 
chial rami,  the  vagus  consists  of  the  intestinal 
and  cardiac  rami  and  the  fourth  vagal  branchial 
trunk.  Only  the  first  three  esophageal  rami 
which  detach  segmentally  are  illustrated.  The 
intestinal  and  cardiac  rami  were  not  further 
studied.  The  ganglion  for  the  fourth  vagal  bran- 
chial trunk  forms  on  the  dorsolateral  surface  of 
the  third  ganglion.  Near  the  anterior  end  of  the 
esophagus,  the  fourth  vagal  trunk  separates  into 
pretrematic  and  posttrematic  rami,  V4PR  and 
V4PO.  respectively.  The  pretrematic  (V4PR)  ra- 
mus passes  anteroventrally  towards  the  pharynx 
where,  at  the  junction  of  the  fourth  ceratobran- 
chial  and  fourth  epibranchial,  it  detaches  a  small 
branch  (not  labeled  on  Fig.  19)  which  passes 
medially  under  the  fourth  epibranchial  bone,  in- 
nervating the  dorsal  extension  of  the  medial  row 
of  gill  filaments.  The  rest  of  the  fourth  pretrem- 
atic ramus  continues  ventrally  about  halfway 
down  the  fourth  ceratobranchial  beneath  the 
medial  row  of  gill  rakers.  Although  the  gill  slit 
behind  the  fourth  arch  is  reduced  to  about  half 
size,  the  medial  row  of  filaments  extends  some 
distance  further,  but  the  innervation  to  it  was 
not  detected. 

The  fourth  vagal  posttrematic  ramus  (V4PO) 
drops  ventrally  towards  the  dorsal  end  of  the 
fifth  ceratobranchial  bone,  passing  along  the 
posterior  surface  of  the  obliquus  posterior  mus- 
cle (OP),  detaching  a  branch  to  this  muscle  (the 
upper  branch  of  V4B),  and  another  (the  lower 
branch  of  V4B)  to  the  adductor  V  (AA5)  muscle. 
Just  past  the  dorsal  head  of  the  fifth  ceratobran- 
chial, the  fourth  posttrematic  vagal  ramus  de- 
taches branch  V4E,  which  in  turn  divides,  one 
part  innervating  the  pharyngoclavicularis  inter- 
nus  (PCI)  and  the  other  the  pharyngoclavicularis 
externus  muscles  (PCE).  Branch  V4D  detaches 
at  the  same  point  as  V4E  and  divides:  one 
branch  innervates  the  transversus  ventralis  IV 
muscle  (TV4)  and  another  branch  (not  shown) 
innervates  the  floor  of  the  pharynx  directly  pos- 
terior to  the  fifth  ceratobranchial.  The  remainder 
(V4C)  of  the  fourth  posttrematic  ramus  inner- 
vates the  teeth  and  mucous  epithelium  of  the 
fifth  ceratobranchial. 

Summary  of  Gill-Arch  Muscle  Innervation 

Glossopharyngeal  nerve  innervates: 

(1)  Levator  internus  II  (LIZ)  by  branch  Gl 


(2)  Levator  externus  I  (LEI)  by  branch  G3 

(3)  Rectus  ventralis  I  (RV1)  by  branch  G8 

First  vagal  branchial  ramus  innervates: 

(1)  Levator  internus  III  (LI3)  by  branch  VIA 

(2)  Obliquus  ventralis   II   (OV2)  by  branch 
VIC 

Second  vagal  branchial  trunk  innervates: 

(1)  Levator  posterior  (LEP)  by  branch  V2A 

(2)  Levator  externus  IV  (LE4)  by  branch  V2B 

(3)  Obliquus  dorsalis  III  (OBD3)  by  branch 
V2C 

(4)  Transversus  dorsalis  II  (TD2)  by  branch 
V2D 

(5)  Obliquus  ventralis   III   (OV3)  by  branch 
V2J 

(6)  Rectus   communis  (RCOM)   by   branch 
V2G 

(7)  Rectus  ventralis  V  (nerve   supply   not 
shown  on  Figure  19) 

(8)  Rectus  ventralis  IV  (RV4)  by  branch  V2H 

Third  vagal  branchial  trunk  innervates: 

( 1 )  Retractor  dorsalis  (RETD)  by  branch  V3A 

(2)  Adductor  IV  (AA4)  by  branch  3BC 

(3)  Transversus  ventralis  IV  (TV4)  by  branch 
3BD 

Fourth  vagal  branchial  trunk  innervates: 

(1)  Obliquus  posterior  (OP)  by  upper  branch 
of  V4B 

(2)  Adductor  V  (AA5)  by  lower  branch  of 
V4B 

(3)  Pharyngoclavicularis   internus   (PCI)   by 
branch  V4E 

(4)  Pharyngoclavicularis  externus  (PCE)  by 
branch  V4E 

(5)  Transversus  ventralis  V  (TV5)  by  branch 
V4D 

Ramus  opercularis  vagi  innervates: 
(1)  Protractalis  pectoralis  (PRP)  by  branch 
PRPE 

Lateral  Line  Nerves  of  the  Trunk 

Herrick  (1899)  did  not  consider  the  nervus  lin- 
ae  lateralis  to  be  part  of  the  vagal  nerve.  He 
treated  it  as  a  separate  entity  morphologically, 
since  it  has  a  different  origin  in  the  medulla  ob- 
longata and  is  physically  separate  from  the  va- 
gus nerve,  although  it  has  a  connection  with  the 
vagus  by  general  cutaneous  fiber  bundles.  Some 
of  the  latter  join  the  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi 
from  the  vagus.  The  origin  of  the  lateral  line 


38 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


nerve  is  from  the  acoustico-lateralis  center  in 
the  medulla  near  that  of  the  auditory  nerve  (Her- 
rick  1899). 

The  terminology  for  the  trunk  lateral  line 
nerves  follows  Freihofer  (1972). 

The  lateral  line  of  the  trunk  of  most  fishes  is 
usually  a  linear  series  of  scales  along  the  side  of 
the  body,  each  scale  having  a  bony  tube  or  canal 
opening  laterally  by  a  pore  onto  the  surface.  A 
relatively  large  lateral  line  canal  organ  lies  about 
midway  inside  the  tube  of  each  scale.  In  Poly- 
centrus  there  is  only  one  tubed  lateral  line  scale. 
It  is  the  first  scale  after  the  posttemporal  canal. 
Although  there  is  virtually  no  scaled  or  mem- 
branous lateral  line  canal  on  the  trunk  in  Poly- 
centrus,  the  lateral  line  nerve  on  the  trunk  is 
well  developed.  The  branches  of  the  lateral  line 
nerve  innervate  short  vertical  rows  of  small,  free 
lateralis  organs  located  on  certain  scales,  the  lat- 
eralis scales  forming  longitudinal  rows  as  de- 
picted in  Figure  21. 

Nervus  Linae  Lateralis 

The  nervus  linae  lateralis  (NLL)  arises  from 
the  brain  about  halfway  down  the  side  of  the 
medulla  oblongata  and  a  little  anterior  to  the  root 
of  the  nervus  glossopharyngeus  (Figs.  28  and 
30).  NLL  courses  posteriorly,  almost  horizon- 
tally, close  to  the  medulla. 

As  NLL  continues  posteriorly,  it  comes  to  lie 
lateral  to  the  emerging  root  of  the  nervus  vagus 
at  the  midside  of  the  medulla.  The  two  roots 
proceed  separately  lateroposteriorly  to  their 
common  foramen  in  the  exoccipital  bone  at  the 
top  of  the  bulge  of  the  wall  of  the  otic  bulla,  the 
nervus  linae  lateralis  lying  dorsal  and  lateral  to 
the  nervus  vagus  (Fig.  4).  A  few  ganglion  cells 
form  on  the  dorsal  surface  of  NLL  before  it 
passes  out  through  its  foramen.  More  ganglion 
cells  form  outside  the  cranium  in  the  recess  be- 
tween the  otic  wall  of  the  bulla  and  the  lateral 
horizontal  wall  of  the  exoccipital.  Then  ganglion 
cells  form  a  large  swelling  which  continues  for 
some  distance  as  NLL  passes  posterolaterally 
through  the  head  kidney.  Shortly  before  leaving 
the  head  kidney,  the  sizeable  ramus  supratem- 
poralis  vagi  is  detached  (Fig.  5),  passing  dorsally 
and  a  little  posteriorly  towards  the  medial  side 
of  the  supratemporal  canal.  This  ramus  is  de- 
scribed in  a  preceding  section. 

Immediately  anterior  and  medial  to  the  supra- 
cleithrum,  the  nervus  linae  lateralis  splits  into 
two  large  rami,  NLL1  and  NLL2  (Fig.  21).  Ra- 


mus NLL2,  the  dorsal  longitudinal  "collector" 
lateral  line  nerve,  passes  dorsoposteriorly  me- 
dial to  the  shoulder  girdle  and  detaches  two 
branches  en  route.  The  larger  of  these,  NLL2a, 
then  gives  off  a  relatively  short  branch  which 
can  be  designated  the  dorsal  fin  branch.  It  in- 
nervates the  vertical  row  of  free  lateralis  organs 
on  a  scale  pocket  dorsal  to  the  posterior  opening 
of  the  posttemporal  canal  (Figs.  17  and  21).  The 
rest  of  NLL2a  curves  anterodorsally  and  then 
posteriorly,  coursing  to  the  anterior  end  of  the 
dorsal  fin  where  it  innervates  free  lateralis  or- 
gans on  two  scale  pockets  anterior  to  this  fin 
(Fig.  21).  The  other  branch,  NLL2b,  innervates 
the  scale  pocket  directly  posterior  to  the  post- 
temporal  canal,  which  is  the  only  lateral  line 
scale  on  Polycentrus . 

The  main  part  of  NLL2,  the  dorsal  longitu- 
dinal collector  lateral  line  nerve,  arches  dorso- 
posteriorly beneath  the  skin  to  nearly  halfway 
to  the  dorsal  fin,  where  it  levels  off  and  contin- 
ues posteriorly  gradually  dropping  ventrally  to- 
wards NLL1  which  it  finally  overlies  at  the  pos- 
terior end  of  the  soft  anal  fin.  En  route,  NLL2 
detaches  ten  long  ramuli  which  innervate  free 
lateralis  organs  on  ten  individual  scale  pockets 
along  the  base  of  the  spinous  dorsal  fin,  and  two 
long  ramuli  which  similarly  innervate  free  lat- 
eralis organs  on  two  scale  pockets  near  the  base 
of  the  soft  dorsal  fin  (Fig.  21).  En  route  it  also 
gives  off  thirteen  shorter  ramuli,  including 
NLL2b,  twelve  of  which  innervate  free  lateralis 
organs  on  twelve  scale  pockets  that  lie  horizon- 
tally along  a  line  one-third  to  one-fourth  of  the 
way  towards  the  dorsal  fin.  Ten  of  these  branch- 
es occur  on  the  anterior  half  of  the  body.  The 
thirteenth  ramulus  innervates  free  lateralis  or- 
gans on  a  scale  pocket  a  little  below  NLL2,  not 
far  from  the  caudal  peduncle.  The  main  trunk  of 
NLL2  terminates  by  splitting  into  two  ramuli 
which  supply  free  lateralis  organs  on  two  suc- 
cessive scale  pockets  anterior  to  the  caudal  fin. 
The  branches  NLL1  and  NLL2  do  not  rejoin 
posteriorly. 

The  other  ramus,  NLL1,  the  horizontal  sep- 
tum lateral  line  nerve  of  the  nervus  linae  later- 
alis, continues  straight  to  the  caudal  fin.  En 
route  it  detaches  three  commissural  or  collector 
branches,  NLLla,  NLLlb,  and  NLLlc,  which 
join  and  form  the  dorsal  longitudinal  collector 
lateral  line  nerve,  NLL2.  Branch  NLLlb  de- 
taches a  long  ramulus  which  passes  dorsally  to 
innervate  free  lateralis  organs  on  a  scale  pocket 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKI1 


39 


lying  directly  ventral  to  the  sixth  spine  of  the 
dorsal  fin.  The  commissural  branch  NLLlc  de- 
taches a  ramulus  that  passes  ventrally  towards 
the  anterior  anal  spines  where  it  splits  into  three 
branches,  each  innervating  free  lateralis  organs 
on  a  scale  pocket  directly  dorsal  to  the  anal 
spines.  The  main  trunk,  NLL1,  next  gives  off 
two  more  ramuli,  each  innervating  a  scale  pock- 
et and  its  free  organs  near  the  bases  of  anal 
spines.  The  penultimate  ventral  ramulus  divides 
near  the  anal  fin  and  innervates  the  free  lateralis 
organs  on  three  more  scale  pockets  along  the 
base  of  the  fin.  Lastly,  a  ramulus  is  detached 
which  in  turn  divides  into  three  more  branches 
which  supply  free  lateralis  organs  on  three  scale 
pockets  along  the  base  of  the  soft  anal  fin. 

The  remainder  of  NLL1  courses  posteriorly 
and  bifurcates  near  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin. 
The  dorsal  fork  runs  along  the  bases  of  the  rays 
of  the  dorsal  half  of  the  fin  and  detaches  a  large 
ramulus  which  continues  in  the  membrane  be- 
tween the  fifth  and  sixth  caudal  rays,  innervating 
a  long  row  of  about  24  free  lateralis  organs.  The 
rest  of  the  dorsal  fork  passes  to  the  skin  of  the 
dorsal  surface  of  the  caudal  peduncle  where  it 
innervates,  in  succession,  free  lateralis  organs 
on  four  small  scale  pockets,  one  of  these  branch- 
es innervating  a  scale  pocket  at  the  base  of  the 
fourth  caudal  ray.  The  ventral  fork  continues  in 
the  membrane  between  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
caudal  rays,  innervating  a  long  line  of  about  24 
free  lateralis  organs. 

Discussion 

Free  Cephalic  Lateralis  Organs 

Free  cephalic  lateralis  organs  (pitorgans)  or 
their  derivatives  are  found  in  all  the  classes  of 
jawed  fishes.  The  pitorgans  are  often  rather 
closely  associated  with  the  cephalic  lateralis  ca- 
nals. The  organs  may  occur  in  clusters  or  lines 
or  in  both  arrangements  on  the  same  fish.  In 
Polycentrus  they  are  in  clusters  at  the  anterior 
end  of  the  head  and  increasingly  arranged  in 
lines  more  posteriorly. 

Although  considerable  information  exists  on 
pitlines  (see  Disler  1971;  Stensio  1947),  there  is 
not  much  information  on  these  organs  for  per- 
ciform  fishes.  Stensio  (1947)  broadly  homolo- 
gizes  six  pitlines  of  the  cheek  and  lower  jaw  in 
all  classes  of  gnathostome  fishes  and  of  amphib- 
ians. The  purpose  here  is  merely  to  compare  the 
pitlines  of  Polycentrus  with  those  of  some  other 
percoids.  with  Menidia,  and  with  a  few  lower 


groups  to  obtain  an  idea  of  the  degree  of  pitline 
specialization  in  Polycentrus.  Simple  locational 
names  for  various  pitlines  are  used  for  conve- 
nience. 

Comparison  with  Perca  fluviatilus 

Perca  (Disler  1971:  fig.  56)  has  four  organs 
medial  to  the  anterior  end  of  the  nasal  canal  and 
a  longitudinal  row  of  seven  or  eight  organs  ven- 
tral to  the  anterior  and  posterior  narial  openings. 
There  are  three  organs  in  the  location  of  the  an- 
terior pitline  of  Amia  (Allis  1889:  pi.  42,  fig.  49) 
and  six  organs  in  the  location  of  the  supratem- 
poral  row  (the  posterior  pitline  of  Amia).  Lastly, 
Perca  has  a  vertical  row  of  about  six  organs  and 
an  opercular  row  of  about  eight  organs.  These 
pitlines  in  Perca  correspond  to  pitlines  in  Poly- 
centrus having  similar  location  and  innervation. 
Polycentrus  has  more  organs  at  these  locations. 
The  main  differences  between  Perca  and  Poly- 
centrus are  that  Polycentrus  has,  in  addition  to 
the  above  lines,  well-developed  supraorbital,  in- 
fraorbital, and  mandibular  pitlines.  Perca  lacks 
these  lines  and  presumably  every  organ  of  each 
line.  Perca  is  a  more  generalized  percoid  in  its 
swimming  and  feeding  habits  than  is  Polycen- 
trus. These  extra  cephalic  pitlines  in  Polycen- 
trus, together  with  the  development  of  pitlines 
on  the  trunk  of  the  body  and  the  lack  of  lateral 
line  scales,  suggest  that  the  additional  pitlines  in 
Polycentrus  are  specializations. 

There  are  indications  that  the  ancestors  of 
percoids  may  have  had  a  fuller  development  of 
the  pitline  system  than  do  recent  species.  Nu- 
merous beryciforms  such  as  melamphaeids, 
trachichthyoids,  and  stephanoberycoids  have 
many  free  cephalic  lateralis  organs.  Percopsi- 
forms  have  the  system  very  well  developed.  So 
do  myctophoids  and  various  other  protacan- 
thopterygians,  not  to  mention  ostariophysans. 
Pitlines  are  well  developed  in  the  percoid  family 
Apogonidae,  where  its  elaboration  is  apparently 
a  specialization  rather  than  a  retained  ancestral 
condition.  Inspection  of  nandid  genera  for  pit- 
lines  shows  that  Nandus  has  the  system  least 
developed,  and  the  others  (Afronandus,  Mono- 
cirrhus,  and  Polycentropsis)  have  it  well  devel- 
oped. The  lines  in  nandids  have  lengthened,  but 
whether  a  line  can  be  completely  lost  (not  a  sin- 
gle free  organ  present  where  the  line  should  be) 
and  be  redeveloped  is  uncertain.  Both  Polycen- 
trus and  Apogon  may  be  examples  in  which  at 
least  some  lines  redeveloped  after  having  been 


40 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


lost.  One  would  think  that  as  long  as  the  facial 
and  vagal  lateralis  roots  are  present,  any  partic- 
ular pitline  could  be  completely  lost  and  later 
reformed.  Detailed  comparative  studies  of  pit- 
organs  are  needed  and  should  prove  most  inter- 
esting. 

Comparison  with  Menidia 

Herrick  describes  for  Menidia  some  twigs  of 
a  branch  (SO.  14;  Herrick  I899:pl.  2,  fig.  3)  of 
the  r.  ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis  that 
supply  free  lateralis  organs  (g,  h,  and  i)  lying 
between  the  dorsal  margin  of  the  anterior  narial 
opening  and  the  anterior  end  of  the  nasal  canal. 
These  organs  correspond  to  a  cluster  of  organs 
in  the  same  location  in  Polycentrus,  but  the  in- 
nervation is  different  in  Polycentrus ,  being  from 
the  r.  buccalis  facialis  of  the  infraorbital  trunk. 
If  Herrick  is  correct,  Menidia  stands  alone 
among  teleosts,  as  far  as  I  can  determine,  in  its 
innervation  of  these  snout  organs.  Examination 
of  Sihler  preparations  of  representatives  of  85 
families  did  not  show  any  species  with  free  lat- 
eralis organs  in  this  area  innervated  from  the 
supraorbital  trunk.  Herrick  found  other  pit  or- 
gans on  the  snout  of  Menidia  to  be  innervated 
from  the  infraorbital  trunk.  These  include  three 
organs  (a,  b,  and  c;  Herrick  1899:pl.  2,  fig.  3) 
lying  between  the  anterior  and  posterior  nostrils 
and  three  more  organs  on  top  of  the  anterior  end 
of  the  snout  medial  to  the  anterior  nostril,  one 
organ  lying  quite  far  medially.  These  pitorgans 
correspond  in  position  and  innervation  to  similar 
clusters  of  pitorgans  in  Polycentrus. 

In  Menidia  there  are  pitorgans  lying  below  the 
orbit  in  the  area  of  the  missing  part  of  the  in- 
fraorbital canal  that  are  innervated  by  the  r.  buc- 
calis facialis.  They  presumably  represent  the 
modified  canal  neuromasts  from  the  missing  ca- 
nal segment.  In  Polycentrus  there  is  an  infraor- 
bital row  containing  many  more  pitorgans  than 
in  Menidia  which  are  innervated  by  the  r.  buc- 
calis, but  in  Polycentrus  the  canal  and  canal 
bones  are  still  present,  although  there  is  only 
one  canal  neuromast  in  the  fused  second,  third, 
and  fourth  infraorbital  bones.  The  interesting 
question  is,  Do  these  pitorgans  along  the  edge 
of  these  infraorbitals  represent  modified  canal 
neuromasts  or  do  they  represent  a  proliferation 
of  pitorgans  that  were  never  canal  neuromasts 
but  which  formed  or  proliferated  as  the  canal 
neuromasts  disappeared?  The  implication  by 
other  authors  seems  to  be  that  they  presumably 
are  modified  canal  neuromasts. 


Menidia  also  has  one  pitorgan  at  the  dorsoan- 
terior  corner  of  the  opercle  and  four  at  the  ven- 
troanterior  corner,  much  as  in  Polycentrus  (Fig. 
2.  branches  TH4AA  for  the  opercle,  and  TH9B02 
for  the  subopercle;  and  Fig.  15),  innervated  by 
branches  of  the  r.  opercularis  facialis.  Menidia 
apparently  has  a  reduced  cheek  pitline  (either 
the  vertical  or  horizontal  cheek  line  of  Ainia;  see 
Allis  1889:  fig.  42)  innervated  by  branch  M.VII 
1  (Herrick  1899:  fig.  3)  supplying  only  one  pit- 
organ,  which  is  all  Herrick  found.  The  same 
branch,  M.VII  1  of  the  r.  mandibularis  externus 
facialis,  also  innervates  four  organs  over  the 
horizontal  arm  of  the  preopercular  canal  and  an- 
other organ  at  the  base  of  the  third  pore  of  the 
preopercular  canal.  These  four  organs  plus  one 
organ  more  anteriorly  correspond  to  the  man- 
dibular pitline  of  Amia  (Allis  1889:  fig.  42)  and 
to  a  similar  line  of  organs  in  Polycentrus  (Fig. 
17). 

Herrick  shows  no  pitorgans  associated  with 
the  supratemporal  canal  in  Menidia,  whereas 
Polycentrus  has  a  lower  line  (STL:  Fig.  17)  and 
a  higher  line  (two  scales  above  the  supratem- 
poral canal,  each  bearing  a  row  of  pitorgans) 
innervated  by  the  r.  supratemporalis  vagi. 

Comparison  with  cyprinids 

Pitlines  are  well  developed  in  Phoxinus  (Man- 
igk  1934:  fig.  1).  A  number  of  lines  correspond 
in  position  and  innervation  to  those  in  Polycen- 
trus. A  seemingly  important  difference  in  Phox- 
inus that  is  not  found  in  Polycentrus  and  not 
noted  in  other  fishes  is  the  presence  of  lateralis 
fibers  in  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus.  These 
fibers  supply  pitorgans  located  in  Phoxinus  at 
the  anteroventral  corner  of  the  cheek  above  the 
mandibular  canal.  In  other  fishes,  organs  in  this 
location  would  be  innervated  by  the  r.  buccalis 
accessorius.  These  pitorgans  in  Phoxinus  could 
not  be  homologous  with  part  of  the  postmaxil- 
lary  or  supramaxillary  lines  of  Stensio  (1947). 
Another  unusual  innervation  occurs  in  Phoxinus 
for  pitorgans  lying  just  in  front  of  the  vertical 
arm  of  the  preopercle  and  along  its  horizontal 
arm  (Manigk  1934:  fig.  1).  These  pitorgans  in 
Phoxinus  are  supplied  by  branches  of  the  r.  hy- 
oideus.  The  same  pitorgans  and  innervation  oc- 
curs in  Parasilurus  (Atoda  1936).  In  Polycentrus 
the  preopercular  pitline  is  supplied  by  branches 
of  the  r.  mandibularis  externus  facialis.  It  would 
seem  most  probable  that  the  pitorgans  in  this 
location  in  Phoxinus  are  an  independent  devel- 
opment. They  would  not  appear  to  be  homolo- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


4! 


gous  with  any  of  the  six  pitlines  of  Stensio.  An- 
other difference  in  Phoxinus  is  that  pitorgans  on 
the  uppermost  cheek  region  ventral  to  the  pter- 
otic  canal  are  supplied  by  the  ramus  oticus. 
Polycentrus  lacks  these  pitorgans. 

Comparison  with  esocoids 

Esocids  and  umbrids  have  numerous  ce- 
phalic pitlines  (Nelson  1972),  some  of  which  lie 
in  gaps  in  the  cephalic  canal  system.  Three  of 
the  pitlines  of  Polycentrus  are  compared  with 
pitlines  in  corresponding  places  in  esocoids.  The 
lines  are  the  subnasal,  infraorbital,  and  supraor- 
bital. In  Polycentrus  the  infraorbital  and  sub- 
nasal  pitlines  (Fig.  17)  are  innervated  by  branch- 
es of  the  r.  buccalis  facialis  of  the  infraorbital 
trunk  (Fig.  1,  branches  3b,  3c,  I02fg,  and  a  ver- 
tical branch  of  I01d2  that  goes  to  pitorgans  be- 
low the  posterior  nostril)  and  by  one  branch 
(TH10A;  Fig.  2)  from  the  r.  buccalis  accesso- 
rius,  which  supplies  pitorgans  at  the  posterior 
end  of  the  infraorbital  pitline.  Nerve  fibers  of 
the  r.  buccalis  facialis  come  from  the  dorsal  lat- 
eralis root  of  the  facial  nerve  (Fig.  31)  and 
course  in  the  infraorbital  trunk.  The  innervation 
for  these  three  pitlines  in  umbrids  and  esocids 
is  quite  different  from  that  in  Polycentrus.  Sihler 
nerve  preparations  of  Esox  vermiculatus  and 
Umbra  pygmaea  show  that  these  pitlines  are  all 
innervated  by  a  branch  of  the  r.  buccalis  acces- 
sorius  facialis  which  detaches  from  the  truncus 
hyomandibularis  high  up  on  the  side  of  the 
cheek.  The  lateralis  fibers  constituting  the  r. 
bucc.  ace.  fac.  belong  to  the  ventral  lateralis 
root  of  the  facialis.  Another  pitline,  the  supraor- 
bital, is  innervated  in  Polycentrus  by  the  r. 
ophthalmicus  superficialis  facialis,  the  fibers  of 
which  belong  to  the  dorsal  lateralis  root  of  the 
facial  nerve,  whereas  in  esocids  and  umbrids 
these  pitorgans  are  innervated  by  fibers  derived 
from  the  ventral  lateralis  root  of  the  facial  nerve. 
They  course  in  the  supraorbital  branch  of  the  r. 
bucc.  ace.  fac.  These  three  cephalic  pitlines  of 
esocoids,  therefore,  are  not  homologous  with 
pitlines  in  corresponding  positions  in  Polycen- 
trus or  with  corresponding  pitlines  in  numerous 
acanthopterygians. 

Nelson  (1972:  16)  states  that  for  esocoids  in 
which  a  segment  of  a  cephalic  canal  has  been 
eliminated,  the  canal  neuromasts  may  be  modi- 
fied into  superficial  pitorgans.  As  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  determine,  branches  of  the  r.  bucc. 
ace.  fac,  which  innervate  these  pitorgans  in 
esocoids,   never  innervate  canal   neuromasts. 


These  branches  appear  to  belong  to  a  special 
pitline  system  represented  in  part  at  least  by  the 
ramus  canalis  lateralis  facialis  system  seen  well 
developed  in Lampanyctus  (Freihofer  1970;  Ray 
1950)  and  to  which  the  r.  bucc.  ace.  fac.  belongs. 
It  would  seem  worthwhile  to  entertain  the 
thought  that  all  pitorgans  are  innervated  by  a 
system  of  lateralis  nerve  fibers  distinct  from  that 
which  innervates  canal  neuromasts.  The  main 
difference  between  the  two  classes  of  lateralis 
fibers,  if  there  are  two  classes,  may  be  that  lat- 
eralis fibers  innervating  canal  neuromasts  can 
induce  bone  formation,  whereas  lateralis  fibers 
innervating  pitorgans  cannot.  It  would  make 
sense  to  keep  the  "power"  of  bone  induction  in 
one  system  of  fibers. 

The  esocoids  appear  to  be  an  exception  to  the 
general  statement  made  by  Nelson  (1972)  that 
pitlines  are  not  useful  in  higher  category  classi- 
fication. The  innervation  of  pitlines  in  esocoids 
may  be  particularly  useful  for  this  purpose. 

Comparison  with  Amia 

Polycentrus  has  several  pitlines  that  have  the 
same  location  and  innervation  as  in  Amia.  These 
are  the  vertical  pitline  of  the  cheek  (Allis  1889: 
pi.  42,  fig.  49),  the  supratemporal  (extrascapu- 
lar).  the  mandibular,  and  probably  the  anterior 
pitline.  Polycentrus  lacks  the  middle  pitline  (in- 
nervated by  the  glossopharyngeus  nerve  in 
Amia),  the  gular  pitline,  and  the  horizontal  pit- 
line  of  Amia.  Pitlines  present  in  Polycentrus  that 
are  absent  in  Amia  are  the  supraorbital,  infraor- 
bital, chin,  narial,  opercular,  subopercular,  and 
preopercular  pitlines.  The  interesting  question 
is  still  unanswered  of  whether  or  not  the  narial 
pitlines  of  Polycentrus  and  other  fishes  corre- 
spond to  modified  canal  neuromasts  that  result- 
ed from  the  loss  of  ethmoidal  and  antorbital  ca- 
nals presumably  present  in  the  ancestors  of 
teleosts. 

Cephalic  Lateralis  Canals  and  Neuromasts 

The  cephalic  lateralis  canals  and  their  organs 
for  Polycentrus  are  shown  in  Figures  1,  2,  3,  5, 
10,  and  17.  The  number  of  neuromasts  for  each 
cephalic  canal-bearing  bone  is  given  in  Table  1 
for  Polycentrus ,  several  other  perciforms.  Men- 
id  ia.  Gadus,  and  Amia. 

The  head  canals  of  Polycentrus  are  all  en- 
closed in  bone.  There  are  four  separate  infraor- 
bitals including  the  lachrymal  and  the  dermo- 
sphenotic  (shown  missing  in  all  nandids  by  Liem 
1970:  fig.  3).  Judging  from  Perca.  Kuhlia  (Table 


4: 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


Table  1.     The  Number  of  Canal  Neuromasts  in  Each  Cephalic  Canal-Bearing  Bone.3-7 


Name  of 

Poly- 

Para- 

Archo- 

Canal 

cent  rus* 

A  mia 

Roccus 

labrax 

Kuhlia 

Perca 

plites 

Scomber 

Gad  us 

Menidia 5 

Nasal 

1 

3 

1 

1 

1 

! 

1 

3 

2 

1 

Frontal 

4 

3 

4 

4 

4 

4 

4 

4 

3 

5 

Ethmoidal 

- 

2 

- 

- 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

Antorbital 

- 

4 

- 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

Lachrymal 

4 

2 

4 

4 

4 

4 

3 

4 

5 

2 

2nd  Infra2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

I6 

1 

1 

1 

I 

3 

3rd  Infra2 

- 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

_ 

4th  Infra2 

- 

1 

1 

1 

_ 

1 

2 

1 

1 

_ 

5th  Infra2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

_ 

6th  Infra2 

r 

1 

l1 

r 

1 

1 

1' 

1' 

1 

_ 

7th  Infra2 

- 

r 

- 

- 

r 

1' 

_ 

_ 

r 

I1 

Pterotic 

2 

3 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

3 

i 

1 

Supratemporal 

2 

4 

3 

3 

3 

4 

3 

3 

3 

3 

Posttemporal 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1  or  2 

1 

1 

1 

Preopercle 

7 

6 

6 

6 

6 

6 

6 

3 

5 

5 

Articular 

1 

3 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

Dentary 

4 

7 

4 

3 

4 

6 

4 

4 

6 

6 

1  This  last  infraorbital  is  the  dermosphenotic. 

2  Infra  =  infraorbital 

3  It  is  assumed  that  the  primitive  number  of  infraorbitals  in  percoids  is  seven,  counting  the  lachrymal  as  the  first. 

4  In  Polycentrus  the  second,  third,  and  fourth  infraorbitals  may  have  fused  and  also  the  fifth  and  sixth. 

s  The  primitive  number  of  infraorbitals  for  atherinids  is  uncertain.  The  second  infraorbital  consists  of  two  bones  (Pranasus 
and  Melanotaenia).  There  is  plenty  of  space  between  the  second  infraorbital  and  the  dermosphenotic  for  two  or  three  missing 
bones.  Herrick  (1899)  shows  for  M.  beryllina  eight  large  free  lateralis  organs  in  place  of  the  missing  infraorbitals. 

h  The  third  and  fourth  infraorbitals  have  apparently  fused  as  indicated  by  the  presence  of  two  canal  neuromasts  in  the 
third  infraorbital. 

7  The  species  examined  are  A.  calva .  P.  clathratus.  K.  rupestris ,  Perca  flavescens,  Archoplites  intern/plus.  S.  japonicus, 
and  M.  beryllina.  Two  specimens  were  examined  of  Polycentrus  and  Kuhlia  but  only  one  for  each  of  the  other  species. 


1),  and  Lobotes,  the  generalized  number  of  in- 
fraorbitals for  percoids  appears  to  be  seven 
(counting  the  lachrymal  as  the  first),  but  judging 
from  Roccus  and  Paralabrax,  it  appears  to  be 
six.  In  Table  1  it  is  assumed  that  seven  is  the 
primitive  number  of  infraorbitals  for  percoids. 
Polycentrus  is  specialized  compared  with  Roc- 
cus, Perca,  Kuhlia,  Archoplites ,  and  Paralabrax 
in  apparently  having  infraorbitals  2,  3,  and  4  as 
well  as  5  and  6  fused,  and  in  having  only  one 
canal  organ  in  each  compound  bone.  In  Nandus 
(Liem  1970:  fig.  20)  the  second  infraorbital  is 
missing,  but  the  dermosphenotic  is  present.  Af- 
ronandus  (Liem  1970:  fig.  18)  has  only  the  lach- 
rymal, the  other  infraorbitals  having  disap- 
peared. It  would  be  particularly  interesting  to 
study  the  infraorbitals  of  Nandus  and  the  other 
nandid  species  for  the  varying  conditions  of  the 
canal  bones,  their  neuromasts,  and  the  pitorgans 
associated  with  the  infraorbitals.  Some  under- 
standing might  be  gotten  of  the  presumed  evo- 
lution of  pitorgans  from  modified  canal  organs, 
freed  when  their  canals  disappeared.  Character- 


istics of  the  infraorbitals  should  be  useful  in  nan- 
did  taxonomy. 

Polycentrus  is  also  specialized  in  having  one 
less  organ  in  the  supratemporal,  one  more  in  the 
preopercle,  and  one  less  in  the  pterotic  than  do 
the  above  percoids.  Archoplites  appears  more 
specialized  than  Roccus  and  Polycentrus  in  hav- 
ing one  less  organ  in  the  lachrymal  and  one  more 
organ  in  the  fourth  infraorbital.  Polycentrus, 
therefore,  is  a  little  more  specialized  in  the  ce- 
phalic canals  and  their  neuromasts  compared  to 
some  generalized  serranids  and  centrarchids. 

Polycentrus  differs  from  the  five  other  per- 
coids in  the  innervation  of  the  two  pterotic  canal 
neuromasts.  Both  of  its  neuromasts  are  inner- 
vated by  the  ramus  oticus,  whereas  in  Roccus, 
Kuhlia,  Paralabrax,  Archoplites ,  and  Perca  the 
second  organ  is  innervated  by  the  r.  supratem- 
poralis  vagi.  Polycentrus  appears  to  be  special- 
ized over  the  other  percoids  in  the  pterotic  canal 
organs. 

Compared  with  the  head  canals  of  Scomber 
(see  Allis  1903)  and  Gadus  (see  Cole  1898),  those 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


43 


in  Polycentrus  are  more  generalized  in  several 
respects.  Instead  of  the  single  nasal  canal  organ 
present  in  Polycentrus  and  many  other  percoids 
and  perciforms  (in  fact  in  most  spiny-rayed  fish- 
es). Scomber  has  three  and  Gadus  two  organs 
in  this  canal.  Study  of  the  innervation  of  the 
nasal  canal  organs  in  Scomber  and  Gadus  is  nec- 
essary for  understanding  the  significance  of 
these  differences  in  number  of  nasal  organs. 

In  Scomber  the  anteriormost  organ  is  inner- 
vated from  the  infraorbital  trunk  (by  the  r.  buc- 
calis  facialis),  which  fact  suggests  fusion  of  a 
prenasal  ossicle  onto  the  nasal,  a  feat  which  is 
very  rare  in  teleosts,  if  not  unique.  Out  of  more 
than  90  families  of  teleosts  examined,  the  Scom- 
bridae  is  the  only  one  found  so  far  with  this  ev- 
ident condition.  The  other  two  nasal  canal  or- 
gans are  innervated  from  the  supraorbital  trunk 
and  are  evidently  derived  from  an  original  single 
organ.  The  two  rear  nasal  canal  organs  in  Ras- 
trelliger  kanagurta  are  very  close  together  and 
are  innervated  by  a  branch  that  divides  just  be- 
fore reaching  the  two  organs,  which  suggests  the 
original  single  organ  has  divided. 

The  nasal  canal  bone  of  Gadus  has  an  even 
more  interesting  history  than  has  the  nasal  bone 
of  Scomber.  Study  of  the  innervation  of  the 
frontal  and  nasal  canal  organs  in  Sihler  prepa- 
rations of  Microgadus  and  Merluccius  (Gadi- 
dae),  Physiculus  (Moridae),  and  Malacocephal- 
us  (Macrouridae)  indicates  that  the  anteriormost 
frontal  canal  organ  has  migrated  forwards  over 
the  floor  of  the  frontal  canal  and  onto  the  rear 
of  the  floor  of  the  nasal  canal,  the  original  nasal 
canal  organ  having  moved  onto  the  anterior  half 
of  the  nasal  canal.  Examination  of  the  nasal  and 
frontal  canals  in  many  families  of  paracanthop- 
terygian  and  acanthopterygian  fishes  for  the 
number  of  canal  organs  in  these  bones  reveals 
that  there  is  always  one  organ  in  the  nasal  and 
four  in  the  frontal  in  all  families  examined  except 
in  the  gadoids,  ophidioids,  and  the  beryciform 
Stephanoberyx.  Cole's  figure  of  Gadus  (Cole 
1898:pl.  22,  fig.  2)  shows  two  nasal  and  three 
frontal  canal  organs  located  in  the  posterior  half 
of  the  frontal,  the  anterior  half  of  the  frontal 
being  empty  of  organs.  The  ophidioids  that  were 
examined  (Brotula,  Lepophidium,  Dicrolene, 
and  Chilara)  agree  with  the  gadoids  in  the  num- 
ber of  organs  in  the  nasal  and  frontal,  their  in- 
nervation, and  the  lack  of  organs  in  the  anterior 
half  of  the  frontal.  Zoarcids  have  one  nasal  and 
three  frontal  canal  organs.  Though  the  ophid- 


ioids and  gadoids  share  a  very  unusual  and 
rather  surprising  specialization  of  the  nasal 
bone,  it  is  not  unique  to  them.  Stephanoberyx, 
as  already  mentioned,  also  has  it.  The  nasal 
bone  in  the  three  groups  is  always  spacious  and 
curved  rather  steeply  downward  around  the  an- 
terior end  of  the  olfactory  organ.  The  original 
nasal  canal  neuromast  is  located  in  the  anterior 
half  of  the  canal  about  at  the  ventral  bend  in  the 
canal.  Both  nasal  canal  neuromasts  have  mi- 
grated anteriorly,  the  original  nasal  neuromast 
into  the  front  end  of  the  canal  and  the  posterior 
neuromast  into  the  rear  of  the  canal.  Stimuli  for 
the  nasal  canal  organs  apparently  come  from  a 
ventral  direction.  Though  this  condition  of  the 
nasal  canal  is  rare,  it  is  the  result  of  processes 
that  could  plausibly  happen  more  than  once  in 
teleosts.  It  surely  has  occurred  independently  in 
Stephanoberyx.  Whether  it  has  or  not  in  the  ga- 
doids and  ophidioids  remains  to  be  seen. 

Compared  with  other  spiny-rayed  fishes  ex- 
amined, the  nasal  canal  and  its  bone  in  Polycen- 
trus is  in  a  generalized  state,  having  only  one 
canal  neuromast  and  almost  no  membranous  ex- 
tension anteriorly.  The  nasal  canal  of  some  per- 
coids has  an  anterior  membranous  extension  of 
greater  or  lesser  extent,  and  sometimes  there  is 
a  canal  neuromast  in  it.  In  the  latter  instance, 
the  membranous  walls  are  thickened  (formed  of 
secondary  cartilage  from  the  dermis)  and  may 
have  the  shape  of  a  small  infraorbital  canal  bone. 
Examples  are  found  in  some  lutjanids  and  po- 
madasyids.  There  may  be  one  prenasal  bone 
with  a  canal  neuromast,  as  in  the  Toxotidae,  or 
there  may  be  two  separate  prenasals,  one  mem- 
branous and  one  bony  (Carangidae),  or  both 
bony  and  separate  (Coryphaenidae),  or  both 
bony  and  fused  but  separate  from  the  nasal 
(Rachycentridae  and  Echeneidae).  These  per- 
coids with  two  prenasals  (no  other  percoids  hav- 
ing two  have  been  found)  appear  to  share  the 
same  specialization  and  very  likely  form  a  natu- 
ral, related  group.  Nematistius  also  was  found  to 
have  a  small,  partially  ossified  prenasal  canal  unit 
with  a  neuromast.  The  Sciaenidae  and  Polynem- 
idae  have  a  complex  prenasal  membranous  canal 
development  containing  neuromasts.  All  of  the 
additional  prenasal  canal  units,  whether  mem- 
branous or  ossified,  are  innervated  from  the  in- 
fraorbital trunk. 

The  nasal  canal  of  berycoids,  compared  with 
that  of  Polycentrus,  other  percoids,  and,  in  fact, 
with  that  seen  in  all  other  Sihler-prepared  spec- 


44 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


imens  and  in  all  published  accounts,  is  strikingly 
different  and  specialized.  The  character  consists 
of  two  (or  one)  secondary  canal  neuromasts  in 
addition  to  the  single  original  (primary)  neuro- 
mast.  The  secondary  neuromasts  lie  very  close 
to  the  anterior  edge  of  the  floor  of  the  nasal  ca- 
nal, one  organ  near  each  lateral  corner  of  the 
canal,  and  are  innervated  from  the  infraorbital 
trunk.  The  original  nasal  canal  neuromast  lies 
near  the  midlength  of  the  canal  and  is  innervated 
from  the  supraorbital  trunk. 

The  berycoids  all  have  this  character  (at  least 
one  species  of  each  family  examined),  but  the 
stephanoberycoids,  including  melamphaeids  and 
gibberichthyids,  do  not.  Polymixiids  have  what 
appears  to  be  an  earlier  development  of  the  ber- 
ycoid  condition.  In  Polymixia  there  are  three 
free  lateralis  organs  in  a  membranous  canal  that 
passes  across  but  just  outside  of  the  entrance  to 
the  nasal  canal.  This  membranous  canal  is  con- 
nected across  the  tip  of  the  snout  with  a  similar 
canal  on  the  other  side  of  the  head.  Another 
lateralis  organ  lies  at  the  midpoint  of  the  cross- 
ing canal.  The  stephanoberycoids  have  what  ap- 
pears to  be  a  still  more  generalized  condition  in 
that  there  is  a  row  of  free  lateralis  organs  in  the 
skin  across  the  tip  of  the  snout  in  place  of  the 
membranous  canal  of  Polymixia  and  a  somewhat 
enlarged  free  lateralis  organ  in  the  skin  just  out- 
side each  lateral  corner  of  the  opening  in  the 
nasal  canal  in  place  of  the  canal  organ  inside  the 
nasal  canal  near  each  corner  in  berycoids. 

The  mode  of  formation  of  the  secondary  nasal 
canal  organs  of  berycoids  is  what  makes  this 
nasal  canal  specialization  especially  different 
from  that  in  other  fishes.  In  berycoids  free  lat- 
eralis organs  close  to  the  nasal  canal  opening 
have  apparently  been  simply  engulfed  by  the 
bony  nasal  canal  without  first  being  formed  in 
a  prenasal  ossicle.  In  carangids,  rachycentrids, 
echeneids,  coryphaenids,  and  other  groups,  the 
prenasal  ossicle  or  ossicles  do  not  fuse  onto  the 
nasal  bone.  In  Scomber  a  prenasal  ossicle  un- 
doubtedly has  fused  onto  the  nasal  bone.  In  ber- 
ycoids there  are  no  indications  of  such  fusion; 
the  one  or  two  added  canal  neuromasts  lie  very 
close  to  the  anterior  edge  of  the  nasal  bone, 
there  is  no  pore  marking  a  fusion,  and  there  is 
no  bend  or  irregularity  indicating  a  junction  of 
two  bones. 

It  appears  that  in  the  berycoids  we  have  an 
example,  surely  very  rare,  of  two  free  transverse 
organs  (reduced  to  one  organ  in  some  berycoids) 


being,  in  effect,  "captured"  (engulfed)  by  a  na- 
sal canal  bone!  The  berycoid  nasal  canal  bone 
specialization  would  seemingly  remove  the  ber- 
ycoids from  being  considered  the  ancestral 
source  of  percoids.  The  same  statement  may 
hold  for  the  stephanoberycoids  which  have  what 
appears  to  be  an  earlier  stage  of  the  polymixiid 
condition.  This  character  state  in  beryciforms 
will  be  presented  in  a  separate  paper. 

It  may  be  added  that  beryciforms  have  other 
specializations  of  the  cephalic  lateralis  system. 
In  stephanoberycoids  the  supratemporal  canal 
is  actually  in  communication  with  the  nasal  ca- 
nal and  the  frontal  canal  via  a  large  lateralis 
chamber  lying  in  the  interorbital  area  over  the 
frontals.  In  melamphaeids  the  lachrymal  canal 
is  in  communication  with  the  nasal  canal.  These 
developments  are  rare  or  unique  in  teleosts. 

In  summary,  two  generalizations  might  be 
made  about  the  innervation  of  the  snout  region 
for  teleosts  from  conditions  observed  in  Poly- 
centrus  and  Sihler  nerve  preparations  of  repre- 
sentatives of  85  families.  The  lateralis  innerva- 
tion of  the  supraorbital  trunk  ends  with  the  nasal 
canal  bone.  Any  pitorgan  development  on  the 
snout  will  be  innervated  from  the  infraorbital 
trunk.  Any  new  canal  and  canal  neuromasts  be- 
yond the  anterior  end  of  the  nasal  canal  will  also 
be  innervated  from  the  infraorbital  trunk.  A  sim- 
ilar generalization  applies  to  the  general  cuta- 
neous innervation  of  the  supraorbital  trunk.  In 
most  of  the  fishes  observed,  it  ended  about  at 
the  anterior  end  of  the  nasal  bone  or  a  little  be- 
yond it.  Only  in  the  atherinomorphs  and  holo- 
centrids  did  it  extend  significantly  further,  going 
to  the  upper  jaw  as  a  large  nerve. 

Innervation  of  the  Upper  Jaw 

In  Polycentrus  the  upper  jaw  is  supplied  with 
general  cutaneous  innervation  by  the  inferior 
ramulus  of  the  ramus  maxillaris  trigeminus  (103; 
Fig.  1)  and  with  gustatory  innervation  by  the 
anterior  ramus  of  the  palatine  nerve  (Fig.  1).  No 
other  nerves  go  to  the  upper  jaw,  not  even  from 
the  supraorbital  trunk,  which  itself  is  something 
of  a  surprise  if  the  upper  jaw  is  considered  a  part 
of  the  snout.  Polycentrus  is  representative  of 
most  teleosts  in  innervation  of  the  upper  jaw. 
One  exception  is  Menidia  (Herrick  1899;  fig.  3, 
the  yellow  branch  to  the  upper  jaw).  In  Menidia 
the  supraorbital  trunk  is  continued  out  to  the  tip 
of  the  upper  jaw,  supplying  it  rather  heavily  with 
general  cutaneous  innervation.   The  nerve  is 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


45 


large,  as  seen  on  Sihler  nerve  preparations  of 
various  atherinomorphs.  Of  85  families,  only  the 
seven  atherinomorph  families  examined  and  the 
Holocentridae  had  the  premaxillary  extension  of 
the  supraorbital  trunk.  In  the  Holocentridae  the 
functional  component  is,  presumably,  also  gen- 
eral cutaneous. 

Cheek  Muscle  Innervation 

The  pattern  of  innervation  of  the  cheek  mus- 
cle in  Polycentrus  (Fig.  6)  reflects  the  partial 
subdivision  of  the  adductor  mandibulae  into 
three  parts  called  A,,  A2,  and  A3  (Fig.  22), 
branches  I02c  and  I02d  innervating  A,,  branch 
I02e  innervating  A2,  and  the  hatched  parts  of 
102  innervating  A3.  The  pattern  in  Polycentrus 
is  generalized  for  percoids.  In  fact,  most  of  the 
other  percoids  examined  had  more  distinctive 
patterns  of  innervation  of  the  cheek  muscle  than 
does  Polycentrus,  each  being  a  little  different 
from  the  others.  The  sciaenids  were  especially 
distinct,  the  A,/3  muscle  in  some  species  being 
developed  as  fully  as  the  A,/3  in  percopsiforms, 
including  its  pattern  of  innervation.  Atherino- 
morphs (7  families  examined)  have  an  innerva- 
tion pattern  distinct  from  that  of  all  other  fami- 
lies studied  except  gasterosteids  in  which  it  is 
the  same.  Much  can  be  learned  of  systematic 
interest  from  the  cheek  muscles  by  study  of  the 
pattern  of  innervation  within  the  muscle.  Results 
of  a  study  of  the  Ax(3  muscle  are  being  prepared 
for  a  separate  paper. 

Correct  Name  for 
Ramus  Lateralis  Accessorius 

Herrick  (1899:  fig.  3)  describes  three  ramuji 
from  the  r.  lateralis  vagi  which  join  the  r.  recur- 
rens  facialis  to  form  the  r.  lateralis  accessorius 
facialis  (RLA).  These  ramuli  join  RLA  on  the 
posterior  part  of  the  head  above  the  pharyngeal 
area  and  on  the  anterior  part  of  the  trunk.  Her- 
rick indirectly  derives  these  ramuli  from  a  small 
bundle  of  fibers  (about  20)  which  detach  from 
the  root  of  n.  glossopharyngeus,  this  small  bun- 
dle joining  intracranially  the  root  of  the  ramus 
lateralis  vagi  (r.  lat.  vagi).  The  fibers  are  of  small 
to  medium  diameter,  considerably  smaller  than 
lateralis  fibers  to  canal  neuromasts,  according  to 
Herrick,  but  larger  than  average  communis  fi- 
bers. Herrick  could  not  trace  these  medium- 
small  fibers  from  the  glossopharyngeus  through 
the  ganglion  of  the  r.  lat.  vagi.  He  assumed  that 
fibers  of  the  same  size  observed  leaving  the  oth- 


er side  of  the  ganglion  were  the  same  as  the  ones 
observed  entering  it,  that  is,  that  they  were  from 
the  20  fibers  from  the  glossopharyngeus.  He 
rather  confidently  identifies  the  three  ramuli 
from  the  r.  lat.  vagi  which  appear  to  join  RLA 
as  being  derived  from  the  small  bundle  of  fibers 
from  the  root  of  the  glossopharyngeus.  He  fur- 
thermore assigns  them  to  the  communis  system. 
Herrick's  reasons,  others  in  addition  to  those 
just  given,  are  not  very  convincing.  The  use  of 
the  name  ramus  lateralis  accessorius,  therefore, 
really  rests  upon  the  fact  that  this  nerve  is  made 
up  of  gustatory  fibers  from  both  the  facialis  and 
vagus  (or  glossopharyngeus)  nerves. 

In  Polycentrus  no  such  ramuli  from  the  r.  lat. 
vagi  were  observed  to  join  the  recurrent  facial 
ramus.  In  Polycentrus  there  is  an  intracranial 
vagal  ramus  that  passes  up  to  the  parietal  bone, 
and  on  some  specimens  it  passes  out  of  the  cra- 
nium through  the  same  foramen  as  does  RLA, 
but  on  other  specimens  it  passes  through  its  own 
foramen  close  to  that  for  RLA.  In  the  latter 
specimens  it  was  observed  to  pass  to  overlying 
skin  and  to  skin  lying  anterior  to  its  cranial  exit. 
As  far  as  could  be  determined  from  serial  sec- 
tions of  Polycentrus,  it  was  seen  to  be  an  intra- 
cranial part  of  the  rami  cutanei  dorsales  vagi.  It 
would  be  carrying  general  cutaneous  innervation 
to  the  top  of  the  head.  Menidia  lacks  this  intra- 
cranial vagal  ramus.  Herrick  equates  the  three 
extracranial  ramuli  from  the  r.  lat.  vagi  of  Men- 
idia with  this  vagal  ramus  that  is  present  in  many 
other  fishes  (see  Freihofer  1963  for  examples). 
It  may  be  equivalent  as  Herrick  thought,  but 
what  seems  quite  doubtful  from  Herrick's  dis- 
cussion of  these  three  ramuli  is  that  they  are  of 
the  communis  component  and  that  they  join 
RLA  and  presumably  course  some  distance  with 
it.  On  a  Sihler  nerve  preparation  of  the  atherinid 
Atherinops  affinis,  no  ramuli  from  the  r.  lat.  vagi 
were  observed  to  anastomose  with  RLA.  Ath- 
erinops also  lacks  an  intracranial  vagal  ramus  to 
the  parietal.  These  three  ramuli  of  Menidia  and 
the  intracranial  vagal  ramus  of  Polycentrus  and 
other  fishes  need  more  study.  If  they  prove  not 
to  be  communis,  that  is.  if  there  is  no  vagal  com- 
munis contribution  to  the  formation  of  RLA. 
there  would  be  reason  for  changing  the  name  of 
RLA  to  simply  that  of  the  ramus  recurrens  fa- 
cialis, in  recognition  of  its  purely  facial  com- 
munis composition.  The  facial  part  of  RLA  is 
much  larger  than  is  the  vagal  in  apparently  all 
teleosts  having  RLA.  One  disadvantage  of  using 


46 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


the  name  RLA  is  that  it  implies  that  the  nerve 
is  an  accessory  lateral  line  nerve  of  the  acous- 
tico-lateralis  system,  which  it  is  not.  The  term 
RLA  should  stand  until  the  question  of  the  con- 
tribution of  the  vagal  communis  is  resolved. 

Trunk  Lateral  Line  Nerves 

The  pattern  of  the  trunk  lateral  line  nerves  of 
Polycentrus  (Fig.  21)  is  especially  interesting 
because  it  shows  some  ventral  and  dorsal  seg- 
mental lateral  line  branches  which  previously 
have  been  known  only  in  various  lower,  non- 
acanthopterygian  fishes  and  in  a  less-developed 
state  in  zoarcids,  gobiids,  and  mugilids  (Frei- 
hofer  1970,  1972).  There  is  one  basic  difference 
between  the  Polyce ntrus  pattern  and  that  of  oth- 
er fishes  having  ventral  segmental  lateral  line 
nerves.  In  Polycentrus  as  well  as  in  the  other  20 
or  so  percoid  families  that  have  been  examined, 
there  is  a  dorsal  longitudinal  collector  lateral  line 
nerve.  Other  perciformes  examined  have  this 
collector  also,  but  the  zoarcids,  gobiids,  and 
mugilids  do  not  have  it.  The  atherinomorphs  all 
lack  it,  as  do  other  groups  examined  that  are 
classified  lower  than  the  acanthopterygians  and 
paracanthopterygians.  Some  of  the  paracan- 
thopterygian  fishes  develop  a  dorsal  longitudinal 
collector  lateral  line  nerve  at  least  towards  the 
distal  end  of  the  dorsal  longitudinal  ramus.  The 
ventral  segmental  lateral  line  branches  in  Poly- 
centrus, of  which  there  are  five,  are  a  secondary 
development  on  a  basic  percoid  pattern  and  is 
apparently  associated  with  the  specialized 
swimming  habits  of  Polycentrus .  It  would  be  in- 
teresting to  see  the  lateral  line  nerves  of  nandids 
more  generalized  than  Polycentrus,  especially 
Nandus.  It  would  take  very  carefully  preserved 
specimens  to  provide  the  information,  but  the 
distribution  of  free  lateralis  organs  on  the  head 
and  trunk  of  all  nandid  genera  should  be  deter- 
mined. The  results  should  have  systematic  sig- 
nificance for  nandid  classification. 

Polycentrus  is  a  secretive  fish  which  stalks  its 
prey  by  an  extremely  slow  forward  movement 
made  by  the  beating  of  its  transparent  soft  dorsal 
and  anal  fins,  its  mode  of  forward  progress,  its 
coloration,  and  its  body  shape  resembling  a 
drifting  dead  leaf.  When  startled  or  after  attack- 
ing a  prey  fish,  Polycentrus  can  move  quite  rap- 
idly backwards  from  its  position  near  the  surface 
to  its  retreat  near  the  bottom  in  a  hole  or  pot. 
The  head  and  trunk  lateral  line  system  may  re- 
flect specializations  for  such  swimming  behav- 


ior. The  lateralis  organs  of  the  trunk  are  all  free 
or  naked  organs  borne  on  scales,  a  series  of 
about  eight  organs  on  each  such  scale,  the  lat- 
eralis-bearing  scales  being  arranged  in  rows  fol- 
lowing the  main  contours  of  the  trunk  (Fig.  21). 
The  lateral  line  on  the  head  is  also  specialized 
in  that  there  are  large  neuromasts  in  the  head 
lateralis  canals  as  well  as  free  organs  arranged 
as  shown  in  Fig.  21. 

The  distribution  of  free  lateralis  organs  on  the 
trunk  of  Polycentrus  illustrates  to  what  degree 
lateralis  organs  can  migrate  and  their  nerves  fol- 
low them.  The  question  arises  for  the  zoarcids, 
gobioids,  and  mugilids  as  to  whether  these 
groups  have  lost  all  traces  of  the  basic  percoid 
pattern  or  whether  they  ever  had  them. 

The  large  number  (20  to  25)  of  free  lateralis 
organs  on  the  inside  of  the  chin  between  the 
anterior  ends  of  the  dentaries  is  interesting  in 
that  a  similar  aggregation  was  observed  on  var- 
ious other  percoids.  It  is  apparently  an  impor- 
tant location  for  receiving  lateralis  stimuli, 
which  in  Polycentrus  may  serve  a  prey-locating 
function. 

An  External-Internal  Lateral  Line  Canal 
Nerve  Relationship 

Worthy  of  special  note  is  a  branching  rela- 
tionship observed  on  a  number  of  ramuli  going 
to  individual  neuromasts  of  the  head  canals  (see 
branches  to  second  and  third  pores  of  lachrymal 
canal.  Fig.  1 .  and  SORB  4.  SORB  1 1 .  and  SORB 
1  la.  Fig.  3).  A  similar  relationship  was  also  ob- 
served for  lateral  line  scales  on  the  trunk  of  vari- 
ous fishes.  In  this  relationship  a  neuromast  ramu- 
lus  detaches  from  a  main  nerve  ramus  and 
courses  alone  towards  its  canal  neuromast,  but 
before  reaching  its  canal  neuromast.  the  ramulus 
itself  detaches  a  branch  which  curves  away  and 
passes  some  distance  to  skin  or  membrane 
around  an  adjacent  canal  pore.  In  some  in- 
stances, on  Sihler  nerve  preparations  this 
branch  to  the  membrane  around  the  pore  ended 
in  branchlets  that  resembled  in  appearance  those 
that  elsewhere  were  known  to  be  innervating 
free  lateralis  organs.  Such  organs  occur  in  the 
skin  along  the  supraorbital  and  infraorbital  ca- 
nals (Fig.  17)  and  elsewhere.  If  the  ramulus  were 
carrying  only  general  cutaneous  innervation,  it 
would  seem  as  practical,  a  distribution  to  have 
such  fibers  course  in  other  rami  that  carry  the 
main  cutaneous  innervation. 

The  arrangement  of  a  canal  neuromast  ram- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK11 


47 


ulus  closely  associated  with  a  ramulus  innervat- 
ing free  lateralis  organs  in  the  skin  would  allow 
for  the  reception  of  differences  between  lateralis 
stimuli  inside  and  outside  the  canals  for  each 
such  location.  Its  development  mPolycentrus  is 
no  doubt  associated  with  this  fish's  very  slow 
swimming  habits,  but  it  was  observed  also  in 
other  fishes,  even  for  the  trunk  lateral  line 
scales.  Herrick  (1899)  briefly  described  a  few  of 
these  branches  on  the  head  of  Menidia  but  did 
not  comment  on  them. 

Radix  Profundus 

The  complex  relationships  of  the  radix  pro- 
fundus with  the  oculomotor  nerve  and  trigeminal 
sympathetic  ganglion  in  Polycentrus  (Fig.  14) 
are  quite  similar  to  those  of  the  perciform  Ura- 
noscopus  (Young  1931:  text-fig.  8).  There  is  a 
difference  in  Menidia  that  may  be  significant 
systematically.  Herrick  (1899)  found  that  a  rec- 
ognizable intracranial  profundus  root  and  gan- 
glion are  missing  in  this  atherinid.  Since  the  cil- 
iary nerves  are  present  in  Menidia ,  the  root  and 
ganglion  of  the  profundus  must  be  present  also, 
but  apparently  they  are  fused  with  the  trigeminal 
root  and  ganglion,  a  condition  which  may  be 
representative  for  atherinomorphs. 

A  Stretch-Receptor  Nerve  to  Base  of 
Maxillary  Tendon 

Especially  interesting  is  a  branch  (I02fl:  Figs. 
6  and  10)  of  the  r.  mandibularis  trigeminus  which 
ends  in  a  dense  ramification  of  nerve  fibers  in 
the  tendinous  mucosa  on  the  inside  of  the 
mouth,  the  innervation  being  directly  in  front  of 
the  anterior  edge  of  the  quadrate  near  the  artic- 
ulation head  of  this  bone.  This  tendinous  mem- 
brane fans  out  towards  the  ventral  end  of  the 
maxillary  tendon.  Branch  I02fl  may  innervate 
stretch-receptor  organs  in  this  membrane.  A 
similar  branch  was  observed  on  a  number  of  oth- 
er kinds  of  fishes.  It  was  a  large  branch  in  a 
goatfish.  Parupeneus  porphyreus.  A  similar 
branch  occurs  in  Menidia,  but  Herrick  (1899) 
did  not  suggest  any  stretch-receptor  innervation 
for  it.  It  should  be  of  interest  to  functional  anat- 
omists studying  jaw  mechanisms. 

Simplifying  Cranial  Nerve  Studies 

The  fifth,  seventh,  ninth,  and  tenth  cranial 
nerves  are  the  most  complex  in  their  branching 
and  number  of  nerve  components,  and  for  these 
reasons  they  hold  the  most  interest  for  system- 


atists.  Of  these  four  cranial  nerves,  the  fifth  and 
seventh  rank  above  the  ninth  and  tenth.  Broader 
taxonomic  coverage  can  be  had  by  concentrat- 
ing only  on  the  fifth  and  seventh  nerves,  or  by 
restricting  the  study  even  further  to  a  certain 
trunk,  ramus,  or  even  to  only  a  single  larger 
branch  of  a  ramus.  The  nerve  chosen  should  be 
an  integral  unit,  complete  in  itself,  and  not  parts 
of  two  nerves  or  character  complexes. 

It  is  also  best  to  chose  only  one  nerve  com- 
ponent in  a  nerve  trunk  or  ramus  rather  than 
include  all  components  with  all  their  branches. 
For  example,  one  of  the  character  complexes 
selected  for  comparison  with  Polycentrus  was 
the  lateralis  component  in  the  supraorbital 
trunk.  Only  the  nasal  and  frontal  bones  were 
included.  These  seemed  to  form  a  natural  mor- 
phological unit  for  this  component  in  this  nerve 
trunk. 

For  practical  purposes  comparative  studies 
can  be  made  directly  from  Sihler  nerve  prepa- 
rations without  recourse  to  serial-section  tech- 
niques and  involved  neurological  research.  Prior 
grounding  in  the  important  nerve  references  em- 
ploying functional  component  analysis  is,  of 
course,  essential.  A  brief  listing  of  the  most  im- 
portant of  the  longer  studies  is  given  in  the  "In- 
troduction.** There  are  huge  gaps  in  the  taxo- 
nomic coverage  in  the  nerve  literature.  The  gaps 
can  be  filled  effectively  by  a  reference  collection 
of  Sihler  nerve  preparations. 

The  nerve  components  of  the  various  trunks, 
rami,  and  smaller  branches  can  be  worked  out 
with  relative  assurance  in  most  instances  by 
study  of  Sihler  nerve  preparations  and  dissec- 
tions of  preserved  specimens.  The  dissections 
should  expose  the  roots  and  ganglia  of  the  tri- 
geminus, facialis,  glossopharyngeus,  and  vagus 
nerves.  The  motor  and  lateralis  components  are 
not  difficult  to  determine  because  their  end  or- 
gans are  relatively  large.  Since  free  lateralis  or- 
gans may  be  lost  in  the  handling  and  preparation 
of  specimens,  the  distribution  of  these  organs 
should  be  plotted  from  freshly  and  carefully  pre- 
served specimens  (Fig.  17).  Such  a  drawing  is 
useful  in  helping  assign  terminal  branches  in  a 
particular  area  of  a  Sihler  preparation  to  the  lat- 
eralis component.  The  gustatory  component  is 
difficult  to  determine  unless  the  fibers  course 
more  or  less  as  independent  nerves  for  most  of 
their  length.  Taste  (terminal)  buds  located  on  the 
external  body  surface  are  too  small  to  be  seen 
except  microscopically.  Most  of  the  gustatory 


48 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


system  will  be  represented  by  the  distinctive 
branches  of  the  recurrent  facial  and  palatine 
nerves.  Dissection  of  the  geniculate  ganglion 
should  disclose  the  presence  of  larger  bundles 
of  gustatory  fibers  leaving  this  ganglion  and  en- 
tering the  supra-  and  infraorbital  trunks,  but 
since  these  fibers  disappear  into  the  branches  of 
these  trunks,  appropriate  microtechnique  meth- 
ods are  necessary  for  determining  their  distri- 
bution. For  most  systematic  purposes  gustatory 
fibers  entering  these  two  trunks  can  be  ignored. 
For  practical  purposes  the  last  component,  the 
general  cutaneous,  is  what  remains  after  the  oth- 
er three  components  have  been  determined.  In 
fishes,  general  cutaneous  fibers  terminate  in  free 
nerve  endings  in  the  skin  or  in  special  tactile 
elaborations  of  skin,  such  as  cirri  and  other  skin 
flaps,  or  in  barbels  or  barbel-like  structures. 

After  determination  of  the  functional  compo- 
nents at  the  periphery  of  the  nerves,  the  pres- 
ence of  a  component  can  be  shown  diagram- 
matically  in  drawings  by  a  distinctive  symbol, 
the  fiber  bundles  of  each  branch  being  brought 
together  as  they  course  centrally  towards  the 
cranial  roots  and  ganglia  and  to  the  brain.  An 
example  in  which  these  simplified  approaches 
were  taken  in  a  systematic  study  is  that  by 
Springer  and  Freihofer  (1976). 

Short  cuts  such  as  those  suggested  above  are 
necessary  if  nerves  are  to  be  used  in  the  clas- 
sification of  fishes.  Basic,  descriptive  neurolog- 
ical studies  are  still  needed  on  numerous  groups. 
It  may  fall  to  the  lot  of  some  systematists  to  do 
them.  Neurologists  have  seemingly  turned  to 
other  tasks. 

Summary 

1.  The  courses  of  the  trigeminus,  facialis, 
glossopharyngeus,  and  vagus  cranial  nerves  of 
a  percoid  fish,  Polycentrus  schomburgkii ,  are 
described  in  detail,  and  the  functional  compo- 
nents of  the  nerves  determined  as  far  as  possible 
with  the  methods  used.  The  closest  groups  with 
which  Polycentrus  could  be  compared  in  pub- 
lished accounts  were  Scomber  (Scombridae)  and 
Menidia  (Atherinidae).  Comparisons  were  also 
made  from  Sihler  preparations  of  numerous 
groups  (representatives  of  85  families  available) 
for  selected  nerves. 

2.  Nothing  unusual  was  noted  in  the  olfactory 
(I),  optic  (II),  oculomotor  (III),  trochlear  (IV), 
or  abducens  (VI),  nerves. 

3.  The  radix  profundus  in  Polycentrus  has  the 
same  relationships  to  the  Gasserian  ganglion. 


trigeminal  sympathetic  ganglion,  ciliary  gan- 
glion, and  oculomotor  nerves  as  it  has  in  Ura- 
noscopus,  as  far  as  could  be  determined. 

4.  Polycentrus  was  compared  with  five  per- 
coids  (Roccus,  Kuhlia,  Perca,  Paralabrax,  and 
Archoplites)  and  several  other  groups  of  fishes 
for  cephalic  canal  neuromasts  and  with  addi- 
tional groups  for  cephalic  free  lateralis  organs 
(pitorgans). 

5.  Polycentrus  is  more  specialized  than  the 
above  percoids,  both  in  number  of  pitlines  and 
in  their  size. 

6.  A  pitline  corresponding  to  the  vertical  pit- 
line  of  Amia  is  present  and  innervated  from  the 
truncus  hyomandibularis  by  the  ramus  buccalis 
accessorius.  The  posterior  end  of  the  infraorbital 
pitline  is  also  innervated  by  a  branch  of  the  r. 
buccalis  accessorius,  which  represents  a  spe- 
cialization since  the  infraorbital  pitline  is  usually 
innervated  from  the  infraorbital  trunk  by  the  r. 
buccalis.  This  posterior  part  of  the  infraorbital 
pitline  may  represent  the  horizontal  pitline  of 
Amia  that  has  moved  up  to  the  edge  of  the  in- 
fraorbital. 

7.  Some  pitlines  of  some  fishes  may  not  be 
homologous  with  corresponding  pitlines  of  other 
fishes.  Esocoids  are  an  example.  At  least  three 
pitlines  in  Polycentrus  (the  infraorbital,  subna- 
sal,  and  supraorbital)  are  not  homologous  with 
pitlines  in  the  same  location  in  esocoids.  These 
three  pitlines  in  esocoids  are  all  innervated  by 
the  r.  buccalis  accessorius  from  the  tr.  hyoman- 
dibularis, whereas  in  Polycentrus  the  first  two 
are  innervated  from  the  infraorbital  trunk  by  the 
r.  buccalis  and  the  last  pitline  (the  supraorbital) 
is  innervated  from  the  supraorbital  trunk. 

8.  Reflecting  perhaps  the  greater  develop- 
ment of  the  infraorbital  pitline  is  a  specialization 
of  the  infraorbital  canal-bearing  bones,  a  first 
step  towards  degeneration  of  the  infraorbital  ca- 
nals; the  second,  third,  and  fourth  infraorbitals 
are  fused  and  there  is  only  one  canal  neuromast 
in  the  compound  bone.  In  other  respects  the  ce- 
phalic lateralis  canal-bearing  bones  are  a  little 
more  specialized  (one  less  neuromast  in  the  su- 
pratemporal  and  one  more  in  the  preopercular 
canals)  than  in  Roccus,  Paralabrax,  Archo- 
plites ,  and  Kuhlia . 

9.  Various  clusters  and  lines  of  cephalic  pit- 
organs  should  be  useful  in  nandid  taxonomy. 

10.  The  innervation  of  the  snout  in  fishes  is  an 
important  area  for  comparison  in  systematic 
studies.  The  snout  in  teleosts  is  innervated  from 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKI1 


4') 


two  sources:  the  supraorbital  and  infraorbital 
trunks.  In  Polycentrus  the  supraorbital  trunk 
supplies  one  canal  lateralis  organ  of  the  nasal 
canal,  and  the  infraorbital  trunk  innervates  ap- 
parently all  of  the  free  lateralis  organs  on  the 
snout  dorsomedial  and  ventral  to  the  nasal  bone. 
In  some  fishes  there  are  important  differences 
in  this  generalized  condition  seen  in  Polycen- 
trus. If  there  are  further  developments  of  the 
lateralis  system  on  the  snout,  such  as  an  exten- 
sion anteriorly  of  the  nasal  canal,  they  are  in- 
nervated by  the  infraorbital  trunk.  Innervation 
of  the  nasal  canal  organ  or  organs  should  be  de- 
termined in  systematic  studies  because  two  (or 
three)  lateralis  organs  in  the  nasal  canal  may  in- 
dicate a  fusion  of  the  nasal  canal  bone  (with  one 
or  two  canal  organs)  and  a  prenasal  canal  (with 
one  canal  organ),  the  latter  being  innervated  by 
the  infraorbital  trunk,  or  it  may  have  other  sig- 
nificance. An  example  of  a  group  having  a  nasal 
and  two  prenasals  (the  anterior  one  membranous 
and  the  posterior  one  bony)  is  the  Carangidae. 
Other  percoids  having  two  prenasals  with  fea- 
tures indicating  a  shared,  derived  specialization 
with  the  Carangidae  are  the  Coryphaenidae  (two 
bony  prenasals,  each  separate  and  free  from  the 
nasal),  Rachycentridae  (two  bony  prenasals 
fused  but  free  from  nasal),  and  Echeneidae  (same 
as  Rachycentridae).  Some  other  percoids  having 
other  specializations  of  an  anterior  extension  of 
the  nasal  canal  are  the  Sciaenidae  and  Polynem- 
idae  (both  with  deep,  complicated  membranous 
extensions);  Toxotidae  (a  broad,  bony  prenasal); 
and  Lutjanidae  (one  membranous  prenasal).  The 
Scombridae  is  so  far  unique  in  having  a  bony 
prenasal  fused  to  the  nasal. 

11.  Compared  with  Polycentrus,  other  per- 
coids, and  all  teleosts  examined,  the  berycoids 
have  a  quite  different  specialization  of  the  nasal 
canal.  It  consists  of  one  or  two  nasal  canal  sec- 
ondary neuromasts  located  close  to  the  anterior 
edge  of  the  floor  of  the  canal  and  innervated 
from  the  infraorbital  trunk.  Polymixia  exhibits 
a  stage  that  could  be  antecedent  to  that  of  ber- 
ycoids. Stephanoberycoids  have  what  may  be  the 
most  generalized  condition  for  beryciforms.  It 
appears  that  in  berycoids  free  lateralis  organs 
lying  close  in  front  of  the  opening  of  the  nasal 
canal  were  directly  incorporated  into  the  ante- 
rior end  of  the  nasal  canal  without  the  prior  for- 
mation of  a  prenasal  ossicle  that  subsequently 
fused  onto  the  nasal  canal  bone.  The  "capture" 
or  engulfing  mode  of  formation  would  be  rare. 


if  not  unique.  In  any  event,  the  nasal  canal  spe- 
cialization appears  basic  in  berycoids.  It  indi- 
cates that  neither  stephanoberycoids,  polymix- 
ioids,  nor  berycoids  are  the  ancestral  source  of 
perciforms.  There  are  other  striking  specializa- 
tions of  the  cephalic  lateralis  canal  system  of 
beryciforms. 

12.  The  gadoids  and  ophidioids  have  a  shared 
specialization  of  the  nasal  canal  in  which  the 
anteriormost  frontal  canal  neuromast  has  mi- 
grated into  the  nasal  canal,  giving  that  canal  two 
neuromasts  and  the  frontal  canal  only  three,  the 
usual  number  being  four  for  almost  all  acan- 
thopterygians  examined.  Stephanoberyx  also 
has  this  specialization  but  not  Gibberichthys . 
The  zoarcids  have  only  three  frontal  canal  neu- 
romasts, but  only  one  nasal  canal  neuromast. 

13.  The  general  cutaneous  component  of  the 
supraorbital  trunk  in  Polycentrus  ends  on  the 
snout  posterior  to  the  upper  jaw,  which  is  where 
it  ends  in  most  teleosts.  In  all  atherinomorph 
fishes  examined,  it  continues  anteriorly  as  a 
large  nerve  onto  the  upper  jaw.  The  only  other 
group  also  found  having  a  similar  large  extension 
onto  the  snout  is  the  Holocentridae.  The  pre- 
maxillary  extension  of  the  supraorbital  trunk 
carries  general  cutaneous  fibers  in  atherino- 
morphs.  The  functional  component  is  not  yet 
known  for  holocentrids,  but  it  probably  is  gen- 
eral cutaneous. 

14.  The  pattern  of  branching  of  the  ramuli 
from  the  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  into  the 
adductor  mandibulae  muscles  of  the  cheek  in 
Polycentrus  consists  of  two  ramuli  leaving  the 
ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  close  together. 
Their  ramifications  in  the  subdivisions  of  the 
cheek  muscle  mass  reflect  the  structure  of  the 
muscle.  The  pattern  of  nerve  branching  in  the 
adductor  mandibulae  muscle  can  be  important 
in  understanding  the  subdivisions  of  this  muscle, 
such  as  the  origin  of  the  A^  muscle.  It  also  may 
have  systematic  significance.  An  example  was 
discovered  in  comparing  the  pattern  of  Polycen- 
trus with  that  of  the  atherinid  Menidia.  The  ath- 
erinomorphs  as  a  group  have  a  nerve  pattern  to 
the  cheek  muscle  different  from  that  of  all  other 
fishes  examined  except  for  the  gasterosteids. 

15.  The  recurrent  facial  ramus  (RLA)  is  pres- 
ent in  one  of  the  basic  percoid  patterns  (referred 
to  as  the  Serranus  pattern),  characterized  by  an 
orbito-pectoral  and  a  parieto-dorsal  branch. 

16.  There  are  few  or  no  lateralis  fibers  in  the 
ramus  hyoideus. 


50 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


17.  There  are  apparently  few  or  no  communis 
fibers  in  the  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  and 
r.  maxillaris  trigeminus. 

18.  The  anterior  ramus  palatinus  joins  the  r. 
maxillaris  trigeminus  on  the  upper  jaw.  Some 
groups  of  fishes  lack  this  anastomosis  (atherino- 
morphs  being  one). 

19.  There  is  a  Jacobson*s  anastomosis. 

20.  The  ramus  mandibularis  internus  facialis 
is  present. 

2 1 .  A  nerve  possibly  functioning  mainly  as  an 
innervation  for  stretch  receptors  in  the  mem- 
brane and  tendons  associated  with  the  base  of 
the  maxillary  tendon  was  observed  in  Polycen- 
trus and  some  other  percoids. 

22.  A  double  type  of  cephalic  canal  lateralis 
innervation  was  observed  on  Polycentrus  and 
some  other  acanthopterygians.  It  consists  of  two 
branches  detaching  from  a  single  lateralis  branch 
that  innervates  a  canal  neuromast:  one  of  the 
two  canal  branches  innervates  the  canal  neuro- 
mast, and  the  rest  of  the  canal  branch  passes  to 
the  membrane  around  the  adjacent  canal  pore, 
the  membrane  at  least  sometimes  observed  to 
bear  free  lateralis  organs. 

23.  There  is  an  intracranial  vagal  ramus  which 
in  Polycentrus  is  a  branch  of  the  ramus  cutanei 
dorsales  vagi.  This  intracranial  vagal  ramus  does 
not  course  with  the  recurrent  facial  ramus.  It 
does  not  contribute  to  the  latter  ramus.  No  vagal 
branch  was  seen  to  contribute  to  the  recurrent 
facial  nerve  on  the  nape.  The  question  of  the 
intracranial  ramus  being  of  general  cutaneous  or 
communis  component  should  be  studied  in  other 
fishes.  If  the  intracranial  vagal  ramus  does  not 
contribute  communis  fibers  to  the  recurrent  fa- 
cial nerve,  then  the  name  of  ramus  lateralis  ac- 
cessorius  should  not  be  used  and  the  name  of 
recurrent  facial  nerve  be  used  in  its  stead  for  the 
entire  course  of  the  nerve. 

24.  The  trunk  lateral  line  nerves  show  a  basic 
acanthopterygian  pattern  of  a  so-called  dorsal, 
longitudinal  collector  lateral  line  nerve.  In  ad- 
dition there  are  a  number  of  dorsal  and  ventral 
segmental  branches  which  innervate  three  rows 
of  scales  bearing  free  lateralis  organs  (pitor- 
gans):  a  row  along  the  base  of  the  dorsal  fin;  a 
row  halfway  between  the  dorsal  fin  and  the  hor- 
izontal septum;  and  a  row  along  the  base  of  the 
anal  fin.  There  are  two  rows  of  free  organs  on 
the  caudal  fin:  one  on  its  upper  lobe  and  one  on 
its  lower  lobe.  There  is  only  one  regular  tubed 
lateral  line  scale,  the  first  one.  Each  of  these 


separate  rows  of  free  organs  on  a  scale  may  rep- 
resent a  canal  neuromast  that  has  migrated  to- 
wards the  base  of  a  fin  and  subdivided  into  about 
eight  smaller  free  organs;  or  each  row  of  free 
organs  on  a  scale  may  represent  multiplication 
of  a  single  pitorgan  originally  associated  with 
each  tubed  lateral  line  scale.  Such  pitorgans 
were  observed,  one  per  lateral  line  scale,  on 
some  lateral  line  scales  of  other  fishes.  It  was 
not  observed  on  the  single  tubed  scale  of  Poly- 
centrus. It  is  not  known  which  of  the  possible 
origins  is  correct  for  the  development  of  such 
free  lateralis  organs,  either  on  the  head  or  on 
the  trunk  of  the  body. 

25.  Some  interesting  systematic  problems  on 
the  higher  category  classification  of  certain 
groups  of  fishes  were  disclosed  in  the  compar- 
ative studies  made  between  Polycentrus  and 
groups  represented  in  the  nerve  literature  and 
from  Sihler  nerve  preparations. 

26.  For  systematic  purposes  the  most  useful 
cranial  nerves  to  study  are  the  fifth,  seventh, 
ninth,  and  tenth,  with  the  fifth  and  seventh  being 
the  most  useful,  if  a  choice  has  to  be  made. 
These  cranial  nerves  are  the  most  complex  and 
offer  the  most  characters. 

27.  From  a  consideration  of  the  usefulness 
that  nerves  apparently  have  for  studies  on  the 
classification  of  fishes  and  the  great  gaps  there 
are  in  the  taxonomic  coverage  of  the  nerve  lit- 
erature for  fishes,  it  is  apparent  that  at  least  one 
basic  descriptive  study  of  the  cranial  nerves  of 
a  representative  of  each  order  is  definitely  need- 
ed. This  research  should  be  carried  out  by  sys- 
tematists.  Morphologists  are  no  longer  interest- 
ed in  descriptive  nerve  studies. 

28.  Making  the  preceding  recommendations 
much  more  feasible  is  the  Sihler  technique  for 
staining  nerves  in  a  cleared,  intact  specimen. 

Acknowledgments 

My  thanks  go  out  to  many  individuals  who 
helped  make  this  study  possible.  Dr.  George  S. 
Myers  gave  the  original  breeding  stock  of  Poly- 
centrus and  encouraged  continuance  of  the  proj- 
ect. Dr.  Stanley  H.  Weitzman  helped  locate 
"'populations"  of  Polycentrus  in  San  Francisco 
aquarium  stores,  gave  advice  on  techniques  and 
on  other  matters.  Dr.  Richard  Winterbottom 
kindly  advised  on  the  muscle  terminology.  Drs. 
Stanley  H.  Weitzman,  William  N.  Eschmeyer, 
and  Mr.  Leonard  J.  V.  Compagno  critically  read 
the  manuscript.  I  assume  full  responsibility  for 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKI1 


51 


any  errors  or  omissions  still  in  the  paper  and  for 
the  views  expressed.  The  following  individuals 
all  kindly  sent  formalin  specimens  for  use  in  the 
nerve  processing:  Dr.  Gerald  Allen,  Mr.  Eric 
Anderson,  Drs.  Gilbert  Bane,  Clyde  Barbour, 
Gregor  Cailliet,  Bruce  Collette,  Mr.  C.  E.  Daw- 
son, Drs.  Hugh  De  Witt,  Douglas  Hoese,  Rich- 
ard Ibara,  Tomio  Iwamoto,  Mr.  Shelley  John- 
son, Mr.  Susumu  Kato,  Dr.  Leslie  K.  Knapp, 
Dr.  Robert  J.  Lavenberg,  Mr.  Robert  Lea,  Drs. 
John  E.  McCosker,  Robert  W.  McDowall,  John 
W.  Meldrim,  Mr.  George  C.  Miller,  Drs.  John 
R.  Paxton,  Theodore  Pietsch,  John  E.  Randall, 
Edward  Raney,  Richard  Rosenblatt,  Mr.  Walter 


Schneebeli,  Drs.  Victor  G.  Springer,  Jon  C. 
Staiger,  the  late  Mr.  Franz  Steiner,  and  Dr. 
Camm  Swift.  The  late  Mary  Hayes  Wagner 
helped  greatly  with  all  the  final  inking  and  la- 
belling of  the  drawings.  Maurice  Giles  of  the 
California  Academy  of  Sciences  contributed  his 
photographic  skills.  Leonard  J.  V.  Compagno 
again  has  been  a  patient  listener  and  discussant. 
Much  of  the  research  was  done  at  the  California 
Academy  of  Sciences.  It  was  begun  at  Stanford 
University.  The  help  and  support  I  received  are 
gratefully  appreciated.  The  research  was  sup- 
ported in  part  by  NSF  Grant  GB-30551. 


52 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


Literature  Cited 

Ai  i  is.  Edward  Phelps,  Jr.  1889.  The  anatomy  and  devel- 
opment of  the  lateral  line  system  in  Amia  calva.  J.  Morphol. 
2(3):  463-568,  10  text-figs.  +  pis.  30-42  (49  figs.). 

.    1897.  The  cranial  muscles  and  cranial  and  first  spinal 

nerves  in  Amia  calva.  J.  Morphol.  12(3):  487-808,  pis.  20- 
38  (64  figs.). 

.    1903.  The  skull,  and  the  cranial  and  first  spinal  mus- 


cles and  nerves  in  Scomber  scomber.  J.  Morphol.   18:  45- 
329,  1  text-fig.,  pis.  3-12. 
.    1910.  The  cranial  anatomy  of  the  mail-cheeked  fish- 


es. Zoologica  (Stuttgart),  57:  iii  +  219.  8  pis. 

Atoda,  K.  1936.  The  innervation  of  the  cranial  nerves  of  the 
catfish:  Parasilurus  asotus  L.  Sci.  Rep.  Tohoku  Univ.,  Sen- 
dai  11(4):  91-113. 

Baudelot,  Emile.  1883.  Recherches  sur  le  systeme  ner- 
veux  des  poissons.  Paris.  178  pp.,  10  pis. 

Cole,  Frank  J.  1898.  Observations  on  the  structure  and 
morphology  of  the  cranial  nerves  and  lateral  sense  organs 
of  fishes;  with  special  reference  to  the  genus  Gadus.  Trans. 
Linn.  Soc.  Lond.,  ser.  2.  Zool.  17(5):   17-221,  pis.  21-23. 

Cuvier,  Georges  L.  C.  F.  D.,  and  Achille  Valen- 
ciennes. 1828.  Histoire  naturale  des  poissons.  1.  Paris, 
xvi  +  573  pp. 

Disler,  N.  N.  1971  [I960].  Lateral  line  sense  organs  and 
their  importance  in  fish  behavior.  Academy  of  Sciences  of 
the  U.S.S.R.,  Severtsov  Institute  of  Animal  Morphology. 
(Transl.  from  Russian  by  H.  Mills  and  M.  Yariv.  Israel  Pro- 
gram for  Scientific  Translations,  Ltd.  328  pp.,  57  figs.) 

Fraser,  Thomas  H.,  and  W.  C.  Freihofer.  1971.  Trypsin 
modification  for  Sihler  technique  of  staining  nerves  for  sys- 
tematic studies  of  fishes.  Copeia  1971(3):  574-576,  1  fig. 

Freihofer,  Warren  C.  1963.  Patterns  of  the  ramus  lateralis 
accessorius  and  their  systematic  significance  in  teleostean 
fishes.  Stanford  Ichthyol.  Bull.  8(2):  79-189,  29  figs. 

.  1966.  The  Sihler  technique  of  staining  nerves  for  sys- 
tematic study  especially  of  fishes.  Copeia  1966(3):  470-475, 
2  figs. 

.    1970.   Some  nerve  patterns  and  their  systematic  sig- 


nificance in   paracanthopterygian,   salmoniform,  gobioid, 
and  apogonid  fishes.  Proc.  Calif.  Acad.  Sci.,  ser.  4,  38(12): 
215-264,  20  figs. 
.   1972.  Trunk  lateral  line  nerves,  hyoid  arch  gill  rakers. 


and  olfactory  bulb  location  in  atheriniform,  mugilid,  and 
percoid  fishes.  Occas.  Pap.  Calif.  Acad.  Sci.  95:  31  pp.,  12 
figs. 
,  Leonard  J.  V.  Compagno,  and  William  Rogers. 


1977.  Additional  notes  on  the  use  of  the  Sihler  technique 
of  staining  nerves  of  small,  whole  specimens  of  fishes  and 
other  vertebrates.  Copeia  1977(3):  587-588. 

Gilmore,  R.  G.,  Jr.  1972.  The  cephalic  nerve  pattern  and 
lateral  line  system  of  Hyporhamphus  unifasciatus  and 
Strongylura  marina  (Pisces:  Exocoetidae,  Belonidae).  Mas- 
ter's Thesis.  University  of  West  Florida.  35  pp.,  7  text-figs. 

Greenwood,  P.  Humphry,  Donn  E.  Rosen,  Stanley  H. 
Weitzman,  and  George  S.  Myers.  1966.  Phyletic  stud- 
ies of  teleostean  fishes,  with  a  provisional  classification  of 
living  forms.  Bull.  Am.  Mus.  Nat.  Hist.  131(4):  339-456, 
text-figs.  1-9,  pis.  21-23,  charts  1-32. 

Gupta,  O.  P.  1972.  On  the  origin  and  innervation  of  the 
cranial  and  spinal  nerves  along  with  the  autonomic  nervous 
system  of  the  Indian  Gar-fish,  Xenentodon  cancila  (Ham.). 
Anat.  Anz.  131:  39-50,  4  figs. 

Hennig,  Willi.    1966.  Phylogenetic  systematics.  (Transl.  by 


D.  Dwight  Davis  and  Rainer  Zangerl.)  University  of  Illinois 

Press.  263  pp.,  69  figs. 
Herrick,  C.  Judson.    1897.   The  cranial  nerve  components 

of  teleosts.  Anat.  Anz.  13(16):  425-431. 
.     1898.    Experiments   with   the  Weigert   method.  J. 

Comp.  Neurol.  8:  XXVII  to  XLIV. 
.    1899.  The  cranial  and  first  spinal  nerves  of  Menidia; 


a  contribution  upon  the  nerve  components  of  the  bony  fish- 
es. J.  Comp.  Neurol.  9:  153^155,  pis.  14-20. 
.    1900.    A  contribution  upon  the  cranial  nerves  of  the 


codfish.  J.  Comp.  Neurol.  10:  265-316,  pis.  21-22. 
.   1901.  The  cranial  nerves  and  cutaneous  sense  organs 


of  the  North  American  siluroid  fishes.  J.  Comp.  Neurol.  1 1: 
177-249,  pis.  14-17. 
.    1903.   The  doctrine  of  nerve  components  and  some 


of  its  applications.  J.  Comp.  Neurol.  13:  301-312. 

Hollister,  Gloria.  1934.  Clearing  and  dyeing  fish  for  bone 
study.  Zoologica  (N.Y.):  12(10):  89-101. 

Laurent,  P.,  and  S.  Dunel.  1966.  Recherches  sur 
l'innervation  de  la  pseudobranchie  des  teleosteens  [in 
French.  English  summary].  Arch.  Anat.  Microsc.  Morphol. 
Exp.  55:  633-656,  9  figs. 

Leach,  E.  H.  1946.  Curtis'  substitute  for  van  Gieson's  stain. 
Stain  Technol.  21:  107-110. 

Liem,  Karel.  1970.  Comparative  functional  anatomy  of  the 
Nandidae  (Pisces:  Teleostei).  Fieldiana:  Zool.  56:  1-166,  66 
figs. 

Maheshwari,  S.  C.  1965.  The  cranial  nerves  of  Mastacem- 
belus  armatus  (Lacepede).  Jpn.  J.  Ichthyol.  12(3/6):  89-98, 
4  figs. 

Manigk,  Wolfgang.  1934.  Der  Trigemino-Facialiskomplex 
und  die  Innervation  der  Kopfseitenorgane  der  Elritze 
(Pho.xinus  laevis).  Z.  Morphol.  Oekol.  Tiere  28:  64-106,  16 
figs. 

Mithel,  Manorama.  1964a.  The  cranial  nerves  of  the  si- 
sorid  catfish  Bagarius  bagarius.  Copeia  1964(4):  673-678, 
2  figs. 

.     1964b.    The  cranial   nerves  of  Mystus  seenghala 

(Sykes).  Agra  Univ.  J.  Res.  13(1):  67-78,  7  figs. 

Narawane,  D.  D.  1965.  Studies  on  the  skeleton,  muscula- 
ture and  distribution  of  nerves  in  the  caudal  peduncle  and 
fins  of  Heteropneustes  fossilis  Bloch.  (Physostomi-Siluri- 
dae).  J.  Univ.  Bombay  33(5):  64-75,  7  figs. 

Nelson,  Gareth  J.  1972.  Cephalic  sensory  canals,  pitlines, 
and  the  classification  of  esocoid  fishes,  with  notes  on  gal- 
axiids  and  other  teleosts.  Am.  Mus.  Novit.  2492:  49  pp.,  23 
figs. 

Norris,  Henry  Waldo.  1925.  Observations  upon  the  pe- 
ripheral distribution  of  the  cranial  nerves  of  certain  fishes 
(Amia,  Lepidosteus,  Polyodon,  Scaphirhynchus ,  and  Aci- 
penser).  J.  Comp.  Neurol.  39:  345-432,  12  text-figs.,  7  pis. 
(figs.  13-19). 

,  and  Sally  P.  Hughes.   1920.  The  cranial,  occipital, 

and  anterior  spinal  nerves  of  the  dogfish,  Squalus  acan- 
thias.  J.  Comp.  Neurol.  31(5):  293-402,  53  figs. 

Pancratz,  D.  S.  1930.  The  cranial  nerve  components  in  the 
toadfish  (Opsanus  tau).  J.  Comp.  Neurol.  50(3):  247-286, 
2  pis. 

Pinkus,  Felix.  1894.  Die  Hirnnerven  des  Protopterus  an- 
nectens.  Morphol.  Arbeit.  (Jena)  4:  275-346.  7  pis. 

Ray,  Dixie  Lee.  1950.  The  peripheral  nervous  system  of 
Lampanyctus  leucopsarus .  J.  Morphol.  87(1):  61-178,  pis. 
1-17. 

Rosen,  Donn  E.    1964.  The  relationships  and  taxonomic  po- 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKI1 


53 


sition  of  the  halfbeaks,  killifishes,  silversides,  and  their  rel- 
atives. Bull.  Am.  Mus.  Nat.  Hist.  127(5):  217-268,  figs.  1- 
23,  pis.  14-15. 
.   1973.  Interrelationships  of  higher  euteleostean  fishes. 


pp.  397-513,  129  figs.,  4  tables.  //;,  Greenwood,  P.  Hum- 
phry, R.  S.  Miles,  and  Colin  Patterson.  Interrelationships 
of  fishes.  Supplement  no.  1  to  Zool.  J.  Linn.  Soc.  53:  536 
pp. 
,  and  Colin  Patterson.    1969.  The  structure  and  re- 


lationships of  the  paracanthopterygian  fishes.   Bull.   Am. 

Mus.  Nat.  Hist.  141(3):  357-474,  figs.  1-74,  pis.  52-78.  ta- 
bles 1-8. 
Saxena,  P.  K.    1966.   Cranial  nerves  of  the  common  catfish. 

Clarias  batrachus  (Linn.).  Jpn.  J.  Ichthyol.  14(1/3):  91-98, 

pis.  8-12. 
.   1967.  The  cranial  nerves  of  the  mud  ee\,  Amphibnous 

cuchia  (Ham.).  Acta  Anat.  68:  306-320,  3  figs.  [Summaries 

in  French  and  German] 
.   1969a.  The  cranial  nerves  of  Nandus  nandus  (Ham.) 


and  Xenentodon  cancila  (Ham.).  Anat.  Anz.   124(2):   142- 
155,  3  figs. 
.    1969b.   The  cranial  nerves  of  Notopterus  notopterus 


(Pallas).  Anat.  Anz.  124(2):  198-209,  3  figs. 
,  and  Rakesh  K.  Rastogi.    1968.   The  cranial  nerves 


of  the  flat-fish,  Cynoglossus  bilineatus  (Lac).  Annot.  Zool. 
Jpn.  41(2):  70-76,  4  figs. 
Sheldon,  R.  E.    1914.    Paraffine-Weigert  methods  for  the 
staining  of  nervous  tissue,  with  some  new  modifications. 
Folia  Neurobiologica  8(1):  1-28. 


Springer,  Victor  G.,  and  Warren  C.  Freihofer.    1976. 

Study  of  the  monotypic  fish  family  Pholidichthyidae  (Per- 

ciformes).  Smithson.  Contrib.  Zool.  216:  iv  +  43  pp.,  23 

text-figs. 
Stannius,  Hermann.    1849.    Das  peripherische  Nervensys- 

tem  die  Fische,  anatomisch  und  physiologisch  Untersucht. 

Rostock.  156  pp.,  5  pis. 
Stensio,  E.  A.    1947.  The  sensory  lines  and  derma!  bones  of 

the  cheek  in  fishes  and  amphibians.  K.  Sven.  Vetenskap- 

sakad.  Handl.,  ser.  3,  24(3):  195  pp.,  38  figs. 
Vasisht.  H.  S.,  and  I.  B.  S.  Uberoi.    1965.    Anatomy  of 

Mystus  seenghala  (Sykes).  IV.  Nervous  system.  Res.  Bull. 

Panjab  Univ.  (new  ser.)  16(1-11):  61-85. 
Williams,  T.  W.   1943.  A  technique  for  the  gross  differential 

staining  of  peripheral  nerves  in  cleared  vertebrate  tissue. 

Anat.  Rec.  86:  189-194,  1  pi. 
Winterbottom,  Richard.    1974a.   A  descriptive  synonymy 

of  the  striated  muscles  of  the  Teleostei.  Proc.  Acad.  Nat. 

Sci.  Phila.  125(12):  225-317,  56  figs. 
.    1974b.    The  familial  phylogeny  of  the  tetraodonti- 

formes  ( Acanthopterygii:  Pisces)  as  evidenced  by  their  com- 
parative myology.  Smithson.  Contrib.  Zool.  155:  iv  +  201, 

185  figs. 
Young,  J.  Z.   1931.  On  the  autonomic  nervous  system  of  the 

teleostean  fish  Uranoscopus  scaber.  Q.  J.   Microsc.  Sci. 

(new  ser.)  74:  491-535.  12  text-figs. 


54 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


Abbreviations  for  Figures 

A,,  A2,  A.j — divisions  of  the  adductor  mandib- 
ulae  muscle. 

AA4,  AA5 — m.  adductores  4,5. 

ADD  OP — m.  adductor  operculi. 

AAP2 — m.  adductor  arcus  palatini  anterior  por- 
tion. 

AD  HYO — m.  adductor  hyomandibularis. 

ADD  OP — m.  adductor  opercularis. 

AN — anterior  narial  opening. 

Anasto  w — anastomoses  with. 

AWBl.2,3 — divisions  of  the  mentalis  muscle. 

BB1,  BB2,  BB3— basibranchials  1,  2,  3. 

br — branch. 

br  &  vis  tr  of  vag — branchial  and  visceral  trunks 
of  nervus  vagus. 

CB1  to  CB5— ceratobranchials  1,  2,  3,  4,  5. 

CIR — a  circular,  roundish  bundle  of  muscle  on 
top  of  m.  transversus  dorsalis. 

Cor  1  to  Cor  6 — branches  of  ramus  ophthalmicus 
trigeminus  to  cornea. 

EM — longitudinal  orientation  of  medial  fibers  of 
the  sphincter  oesophagi. 

EP1  to  EP4 — epibranchial  bones  1  to  4. 

fac — facialis. 

FR  COM — frontal  commissure  of  supraorbital 
canal. 

G — nervus  glossopharyngeus  (n.  IX). 

Gl — branch  of  m.  glossopharyngeus  to  m  leva- 
tor internus  2. 

G2 — ramus  pretrematicus  IX. 

G3 — branch  of  IXth  to  m  levator  externus  1. 

G5 — branch  of  IXth  to  muscles  of  gill  filaments. 

G6— branch  of  IXth  to  gill  rakers. 

G7 — branch  of  IXth  to  m.  obliquus  ventralis  1. 

G8 — branch  of  IXth  to  m.  rectus  ventralis  1. 

GAM — area  of  attachment  of  some  gill  arch 
muscles. 

GANG  IX — petrosal  ganglion  of  IXth  cranial 
nerve. 

GG4 — ganglion  of  4th  vagal  branchial  ramus. 

GLR — ramus  posttrematicus  of  IX. 

H  AB — m.  hyoidei  abductores. 

H  AD — m.  hyoidei  adductores. 

HB1  to  HB3 — hypobranchial  bones  1  to  3. 

INFOl,  4 — canal  neuromasts  1  and  4  of  infraor- 
bital canal. 

101  to  IOlflb. — branches  of  ramus  buccalis  fa- 
cialis to  lateralis  organs  (or  to  skin  of  cheek: 
these  branches  actually  belong  to  the  r. 
maxillaris  inferioris  trigeminus). 

102  to  I02f — branches  of  ramus  mandibulars 
trigeminus. 


I02a — ramus  opercularis  trigeminus. 

I02c,  I02d,  K)2e — to  adductor  mandibulae 
muscle  of  cheek. 

I02f,  I02fl,  2,  3 — to  tendinous  mucosa  near 
ventral  end  of  maxillary  tendon  and  adja- 
cent skin. 

I02f4,  a.  b — to  skin  over  articular  and  lip  pad 
at  posterior  end  of  lower  jaw. 

I02f5  thru  I02f5e — to  skin  over  articular,  inter- 
opercle,  angular,  anterior  end  of  preopercle 
and  bases  of  anterior  branchiostegal  rays. 

I02f6  thru  I02f9 — to  skin  over  ventral  surfaces 
of  articular  and  dentary  bones. 

I02g,  I02g2,  I02g2a — ramulus  mandibularis  in- 
ternus trigeminus  (I02g)  and  branches  to  m. 
protractor  hyoidei  and  adjacent  skin  and 
mucosa  (I02g2)  and  m.  intermandibularis 
(I02g2a). 

I02h  thru  I02j — branches  of  ramulus  mandibu- 
laris trigeminus  externus  (I02h)  to  lower 
lips,  labial  cartilage,  teeth,  and  skin  near 
symphysis  of  lower  jaw. 

103  and  I03a  to  I03d — ramus  maxillaris  infer- 
ioris trigeminus  and  its  branches. 

IX — nervus  glossopharyngeus. 

LL  pore  1.  2.  3.  4 — lateral  line  canal  pores  1  to 
4  of  dentary. 

LEI,  LE2,  LE4 — m.  levator  externus  1,  2,  4. 

LEP — m.  levator  posterior. 

LGR — lateral  row  of  gill  rakers. 

LI1  to  LI3 — m.  levator  internus  1,  2.  3. 

Lig  I — palatomaxillary  ligament. 

Lig  4 — palatopalatine  ligament  connecting  pal- 
atine of  each  side  across  ascending  process 
of  premaxillary. 

m — muscle. 

MGR — medial  row  of  gill  rakers. 

MP1  to  MP10 — lateralis  organs  1  through  10  of 
mandibulo-preopercular  canal. 

MTC — patch  of  free  lateralis  organs  between 
anterior  ends  of  dentaries. 

NLL — nervus  linae  lateralis  vagi  and  some  of  its 
branches. 

NLL1 — horizontal  septum  lateral  line  nerve  of 
nervus  linae  lateralis. 

NLL1  VI— 1st  ventral  branch  of  NLL  1. 

NLL2  to  NLL2b — the  longitudinal  collector  lat- 
eral line  nerve  (NLL2)  and  some  of  its 
branches. 

OBD3 — m.  obliquus  dorsalis  3. 

OP — m.  obliquus  posterior. 

OV1  to  OV3 — m.  obliquus  ventralis  1  to  3. 

P2 — branch  of  r.  palatinus. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRVS  SCHOMBVRGKll 


55 


PCI — m.  pharyngoclavicularis  internus. 

PCE — m.  pharyngoclavicularis  externus. 

PCL — vertical  row  of  free  lateralis  organs  in 
front  of  preopercle. 

PHI  to  PH3 — infrapharyngo-branchials  1  to  3. 

PIV — pharyngo-intestinal  trunk  of  nervus  va- 
gus. 

PN — posterior  narial  opening. 

POl — 1st  lateralis  organ  of  postorbital  section 
of  cephalic  lateralis  canal  system. 

PPR — posterior  palatine  ramus. 

PR  HY — m.  protractor  hyoidei. 

PRP — m.  protractalis  pectoralis. 

PRPE — branch  of  ramus  opercularis  vagi  to  m. 
protractor  pectoralis. 

PT1 — lateralis  organ  of  posttemporal  canal. 

QTAW — quadrate  tendon  of  mentalis  muscle. 

r — ramus. 

RCOM — m.  rectus  communis. 

r  com  v — ramus  communicans  from  Gasserian 
ganglion  to  truncus  hyomandibularis. 

RETD — m.  retractor  dorsalis. 

r  hyo — ramus  hyoideus 

RIN — r.  intestinalis  and  r.  cardiacus  vagi. 

RLA-OP — orbito-pectoral  branch  of  ramus  lat- 
eralis accessorius  (recurrent  facial  nerve). 

RLA-PD — parieto-dorsal  branch  of  ramus  lat- 
eralis accessorius. 

r  mand  fac — r.  mandibulars  facialis. 

r  mand  ext  fac — ramus  mandibulars  externus 
facialis. 

r  mand  int  fac — ramus  mandibulars  internus  fa- 
cialis. 

r  mand  trig  (102) — ramus  mandibularis  trigemi- 
nus. 

r  op  1  thru  r  op  3b — branches  of  ramus  oper- 
cularis vagi  to  skin  and  mucosa  of  opercle 
and  part  of  subopercle. 

r  oper  fac — ramus  opercularis  facialis. 

r  op  sup  fac — ramus  opercularis  superficialis  fa- 
cialis. 

r  oph  sup  fac — ramus  ophthalmicus  superficialis 
facialis. 

r  ophth  sup  tri — ramus  ophthalmicus  superfici- 
alis trigeminus. 

r  oper  vagi — ramus  opercularis  vagi. 

R  SUPR  1  to  R  SUPR  Id— branches  of  lateralis 
portion  of  ramus  supratemporalis  vagi  with 
some  general  cutaneous  fibers. 

R  SUPR  2  and  R  SUPR  2a— portion  of  ramus 
supratemporalis  vagi  containing  in  part  the 
rami  cutanei  dorsalis  vagi. 

RSV — ramus  supratemporalis  vagi. 


RV1,  RV4,  RV5— m.  rectus  ventralis  1,  4,  and 
5. 

SIR — esophageal  ramus  of  4th  vagal  branchial 
ramus. 

SOI  to  S05 — canal  neuromasts  1  through  5  of 
supraorbital  canal. 

SORB  2  to  S0RB2b— branches  of  truncus  su- 
praorbitalis  to  meninges,  skin,  and  free  lat- 
eralis organs  above  orbit. 

SORB3— joins  RLA-PD  intracranially. 

SORB4 — branch  of  ramus  ophthalmicus  super- 
ficialis facialis. 

S0RB5 — branch  of  r.  ophth.  sup.  trigeminus  to 
skin  dorsal  to  orbit. 

SORB6  to  S0RB7 A— branches  of  r.  ophth.  sup. 
trigeminus  to  skin  of  snout. 

SORBS  and  SORB9— branches  of  r.  oph.  sup. 
facialis  to  1st  and  2nd  supraorbital  canal 
organs  of  frontal  bone. 

SORB  10,  SORB1 1-1  la— branches  of  r.  oph. 
sup.  trigeminus  to  skin  and  free  lateralis 
organs  near  nasal  canal  and  to  lateralis  or- 
gan of  nasal  canal. 

ST1 — dorsalmost  lateralis  organ  of  supratem- 
poral  canal. 

STL — vertical  line  of  free  lateralis  organs  in 
front  of  supratemporal  canal. 

SYM  TR — sympathetic  trunk. 

T — tendon. 

TA1,  TA3 — tendons  of  A,  and  A3  divisions  of 
m.  adductor  mandibulae. 

TA W/33  +  TA2— tendon  of  A2  and  of  AW/33  di- 
visions of  mentalis  muscle. 

TD1.  TD2 — m.  transversus  dorsalis  1  and  2. 

TH — truncus  hyomandibularis. 

TH1 — posterior  palatine  ramus. 

TH2,  TH3 — anterior  and  posterior  parts  of  ra- 
mus opercularis  profundus  facialis. 

TH4 — ramus  opercularis  superficialis  facialis. 

TH4AA,  TH4BB,  TH4BB1,  TH4BB2— branch- 
es of  r.  oper.  sup.  fac.  innervating  lateralis 
organs  on  opercle  and  subopercle. 

TH5 — to  canal  organ  #11  of  mand.-preopercular 
canal. 

TH6 — to  skin  between  opercle  and  interopercle. 

TH7 — anastomoses  with  cutaneous  branch  from 
IOlc. 

TH8— to  canal  organ  #10  of  mand.-preopercular 
canal. 

TH9.  TH9A.  TH9B.  TH9Bla-le.  TH9B0, 
TH9B02-05.  TH9C.  TH9C2.  TH9D-TH9F. 
TH10,  TH10A-TH10B4,  TH  11— ramus  hy- 
oideus and  its  branches. 


56 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


THI2 — ramus  mandibularis  internus. 

TH12A— TH12C — to  mucosa  of  anterior  part  of 
palate  and  to  ectopterygoid  teeth. 

TH 13,  TH 13 A-B,  TH 14-15— branches  of  ramus 
hyoideus. 

TH16 — branch  of  ramus  hyoideus  anastomosing 
with  I02f. 

TH  17-TH  17a,  TH  18— lateralis  branches  of  r. 
mand.  fac.  to  mand.  preopercular  canal. 

TH18a — branch  of  combined  r.  mand.  tri.  &  r. 
mand.  fac.  to  mucosa  on  medial  side  of  den- 
tary. 

TH19,  TH19a-TH19a4,TH19b-TH19b4,TH19b 
4a — branches  of  combined  r.  mand. 
tri.  and  r.  mand.  fac.  to  skin,  taste  buds, 
gums  of  teeth,  and  mucosa  of  anterior  part 
of  lower  jaw. 

TH20 — lateralis  branch  of  r.  mand.  facialis  to 
mandibulo-preopercular  canal. 

TH20a-TH20c — to  skin  on  ventral  surface  of 
dentary. 

TH21,  TH21a,  TH22— lateralis  and  cutaneous 
branches  of  combined  r.  mand.  tri.  &  r. 
mand.  fac.  to  mandibulo-preopercular  canal 
and  to  skin. 

TH23,  TH23a-b,  TH24,  TH24a,  TH24b,  TH25— 
lateralis  and  cutaneous  branches  of  com- 
bined r.  mand.  tri  &  r.  mand.  fac. 

tr — truncus. 

TS1 — canal  neuromast  of  first  (and  only)  truncus 
lateral  line  scale. 

TV4,  TV5 — m.  transversus  ventralis  of  the 
fourth  and  fifth  branchial  arches,  respec- 
tively. 

VI — 1st  vagal  branchial  ramus.  VI  is  the  prefix 
to  all  branches  of  this  first  ramus. 

VIA — branch  of  1st  branchial  ramus  to  levator 
externus  2. 

V1B — branch  of  1st  vagal  posttrematic  branchial 
ramus  to  gill  rakers. 

VIC — to  m.  obliquus  ventralis  2. 

VIE — to  1st  epibranchial  gill  rakers. 

VIP — pharyngeal  ramus  of  1st  vagal  pretrematic 
branchial  ramus. 

V1PO — 1st  vagal  posttrematic  branchial  ramus. 

V1PR — 1st  vagal  pretrematic  branchial  ramus. 

V2A — branch  of  2nd  vagal  posttrematic  bran- 
chial ramus  to  m.  levator  posterior. 

V2B — branch  of  2nd  vagal  posttrematic  bran- 
chial ramus  to  m.  levator  externus  4. 

V2C — branch  of  2nd  vagal  pretrematic  branchial 
ramus  to  m.  obliquus  dorsalis  III  and  m. 
transversus  dorsalis  2. 


V2D — branch  of  2nd  vagal  pretrematic  branchial 
ramus  to  m.  transversus  dorsalis  2. 

V2E — branch  of  V2P  to  ceratobranchial  gill  rak- 
ers. 

V2F — branch  of  2nd  posttrematic  vagal  bran- 
chial ramus  to  gill  rakers. 

V2G — branch  of  2nd  posttrematic  vagal  bran- 
chial ramus  to  m.  rectus  communis. 

V2H — branch  of  2nd  posttrematic  vagal  bran- 
chial ramus  to  m.  rectus  ventralis  4. 

V2J — branch  of  2nd  vagal  branchial  posttrema- 
tic ramus  to  m.  obliquus  ventralis  3. 

V2P — pharyngeal  ramus  of  2nd  vagal  pretrem- 
atic ramus. 

V2PO — second  vagal  posttrematic  branchial  ra- 
mus. 

V2PR — 2nd  vagal  pretrematic  branchial  ramus. 

V3A — branch  of  3rd  vagal  branchial  ramus  to  m. 
retractor  dorsalis. 

V3B — branch  of  3rd  vagal  branchial  posttrema- 
tic dorsalis  ramus  to  gill  rakers. 

V3E — gill  raker  branch  of  pharyngeal  ramus  of 
3rd  vagal  branchial  ramus. 

V3P — pharyngeal  ramus  of  3rd  vagal  branchial 
ramus. 

V3PO — 3rd  vagal  posttrematic  branchial  ramus. 

V3PR — 3rd  vagal  pretrematic  branchial  ramus. 

V4A — to  mucosa  of  roof  of  posterior  end  of 
pharynx. 

V4B — branch  of  4th  vagal  posttrematic  branchi- 
al ramus  to  m.  obliquus  posterior  and  ad- 
ductor 5. 

V4C — branch  of  V4PO  to  teeth  and  mucosa  of 
5th  ceratobranchial. 

V4D — branch  of  V4PO  to  m.  transversus  ven- 
tralis IV. 

V4E — branch  of  V4PO  to  pharyngoclavicularis 
externus  and  internus  muscles. 

V4PO — 4th  vagal  posttrematic  branchial  ramus. 

V4PR — 4th  vagal  pretrematic  branchial  ramus. 

X — nervus  vagus. 

la  to  lh — branches  of  ramus  maxillaris  trigem- 
inus (coursing  in  ramus  buccalis  facialis)  to 
skin  over  cheek  and  part  of  preopercle. 

3b  to  3g — branches  of  ramus  buccalis  innervat- 
ing free  lateralis  organs  on  orbitals  and  lach- 
rymal. 

3  BC — branch  of  3rd  vagal  posttrematic  bran- 
chial ramus  to  m.  adductores  4. 

3  BD — branch  of  3rd  vagal  posttrematic  bran- 
chial ramus  to  m.  transversus  ventralis  4. 


fREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTR US  SCHOMBURCK11 


r  maxillaris  (103)  102b 

inferioris        v  COR  6  r  t 

101c 
I01d 

I01d 

I01e 

I01f 
I01f  1 
I01f  a 

I01f  b 
r  palatinus  fac 
IC3c  1 


SORB  2b 


101 


101b 


10 


I03d 
r  palat 


COR  4 


r  opercularis 
trigeminus  (I02a) 


r  mandibulars 
trigeminus  (102) 


Figure  1.    Polycemrus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  of  branche-  of  infraorbital  trunk  to  snout  and  suborbital  regions.  See 
text  and  list  of  abbreviations. 


58  OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBVRGKI1 


™  4AA  r  com  V 

TH  5\  r  op  sup  fac  (TH  4) 


tr  hyomandibularis  (TH) 
r  opercularis  facialis  (TH2) 

TH  7  TH  10(rbuccalis  accessorius) 

TH  10B 
TH11 
TH  10B1 


H  9B  1a 
H  9B  1b 

H  9B  1c 

H  9B  1d 

H  9B  1e 
TH  9B  02 

TH  9B  1e 
TH  9B  02 
TH  14 

TH  9B  1e 

TH  15 
TH  9C 


TH  10B  2 


is  internus 
(TH  12) 


mam 
TH  16 
TH  10B  3 

anasto  w  I02f 
TH  10B  4 
anasto  w  I02f5  b 


TH  9B  1e 
TH  9B  05 


TH  17 


TH  9B  1e 
r  hyoideus 


Figure  2.    Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Lateral  view  if  branches  of  truncus  hyomandibularis. 


60  OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


61 


S0RB  7  SORB  8   S0RB  7A      C°R  2 
SORB  5   \  L 


RLA-OP 


RAMUS 
OTICUS 


Tr  supraorbitalis 

FR  COM 


SORB  6B 
SORB  6C 


R  OPH  SUP  FAC 


R  OPH  SUP  TRI 


Figure  3.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Oblique  view  of  supraorbital  trunk  looking  towards  roof  of  orbital  cavity. 


TH3 


PREVOM 


LOP 


PARASPHENOID 
NLL 


PALATINE 


tr 

R    PALATINUS 


^SYM  TR 

V  \\  #   \\  lx 

7^XUf  G2         GANG  IX 
SYM  TR 
TH1 
PSEUDOBRANCH 


Figure  4.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  View  looking  dorsally  showing  branches  of  truncus  hyomandibularis  and  glosso- 
pharyngeal nerves  to  palate  and  posterior  floor  of  cranial  area. 


62 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


NLL2 


RSUPRlc 
RSUPRlb 


RLA-PD 


NLL2b 


NLL1 

NLL2a 


RLA-OP 


NLL2 


RSUPRi 
SUPR  2 
SUPR  1 
R  SUPRATEMPORALIS   VAGI 


ROTICUS 
TR  INFRAORBITALS 


Figure  5.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  of  main  divisions  and  some  branches  of  supraorbital  trunk,  lateral  line 
nerves  and  supratemporal  ramus  of  vagus  nerve  to  dorsoposterior  side  of  head. 


r  mandibulars 
trigeminus  (102) 


Figure  6.    Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Lateral  view  of  cheek  area  showing  pattern  of  innervation  to  adductor  arcus  palatini 
and  adductor  mandibulae  muscles. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKU 


63 


RAMUS  MANDIBULAR  IS 
INTERNUS   FACIALIS 


RAMUS   MANDIBULARS   TRIGEMINUS    (102) 
ARTICULAR- 
RAMUS  MANDIBULARS   EXTERNUS   TRIGEMINUS 


RAMUS  MANDIBULARS 
EXTERNUS  FACIALIS 


angular 


DENTARY  RAMUS   MANDIBULARS   FACIALIS 

RAMULUS   MANDIBULARS    INTERNUS   TRIGEMINUS  (I02G) 


Figure  7.    Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Medial  view  of  lower  jaw  showing  innervation  to  mentalis  division  of  adductor 
mandibulae  muscle. 


102  j 
TH19b2     ,02i\      J-1-^ 


TH!9b1 


TH  19b3 


^^I02g2 


TH  20c 


TH21 


mand  f ac  ♦  102  g 
eckel  s  cartilage 


ramulus  mand  ext  tri  (I02h) 


Figure  8.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Dorsal  view  of  branches  of  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  and  of  r.  mand.  facialis  to 
anterior  half  of  lower  jaw. 


64 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


LL  pore  3      TH  20c 


TH24 

TH24a^ 

LL  pore1^ 
TH24b 
TH25 

I02  g2 


I02f8        r  man  tri  (I02) 
I02f 
^TH16 

^=V|02f5 
^^^^r  man  fac 
?M^z--  I02f5b 
-  I02  f5c 


myoseptum 


I02f5a 
I02f6 


myoseptum 


I02f7 


Figure  9.    Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Ventral  view  of  branches  of  ramus  mandibularis  trigeminus  and  r.  mand.  facialis  to 
lower  jaw. 


TH19a2 


102  f 
TH19  ectopterygoid 

I02  h      /  ,Q2h 


TH  19b1 
I02i 


TH19a1 


TH23- 
TH  24 
TH25"" 
102  g2a 
TH  22a 
TH19b 


nd  tri(l02) 
02f1 

r  mand  int  fac 
-quadrate 

r  mand  ext  fac 

angular 
articular 


TH  17a 

x Meckel's  cartilage 
I  H  20a       \dentary    xTu  10 

TH20c  ™18 

TH  20b  canal  pore 


I02g2    TH19b4 


Figure  10.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Medial  view  of  lower  jaw  showing  some  innervation  of  dentary  region. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


us 


D  ._ 


2  2 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


truncus  hyomandibularis 
r  mandibularis  facialis 
TH  9A 


r  mand  int  fac 


r  mand  ext  fac 

TH  9B 


I02g2 


r  oper  vagi 

TH  8 

r  hyoideus  (TH  9) 

TH  9B  1a 
TH  9B  03 
TH  9B  02 


Figure  13.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Medial  view  of  hyoid  arch  and  opercular  bones  showing  distribution  of  ramus 
hyoideus. 


SUPERIOR   RECTUS 


NERVUS   OPTICUS   (Nil) 


SUPERIOR   OBLIQUE 


INFERIOR   08L 


INTERNAL  RECTUS 


CILIARIS    BREVIS 

NERVUS  TROCHEARUS   IN.    IV  I 


CILIARIS   LONCIJS 


CILIARY  GANGLION 

GASSERIAN  GANGLION 

PROFUNDUS   GANGLION 

RADIX   PROFUNDUS 


NERVUS   OCULOMOTOR IUS   IN.   Ill  I 

TRUNCUS   CILIARIS   PROFUNDUS 

NERVUS  ABDUCENS   IN.  VI  ) 

INTERNAL  RECTUS 


RADIX  LONGUS 
EXTERNAL  RECTUS 


INFERIOR    RECTUS 


Figure  14.    Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Medial  view  of  eyeball  and  eye  muscles  showing  distribution  of  cranial  nerves  III, 
IV,  and  VI,  and  ramus  profundus. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCEMTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


(.7 


ciliaris   longus 


"ciliaris   brevis 


Figure  15.     Potycentrus  schomburgkii .  Medial  view  of  eyeball  showing  branches  of  ciliaris  longus  and  ciliaris  brevis  of  radix 
profundus. 


cor  2 


cor  1 


to  skin 


cor  6 


cor  5 


cor  4 


Figure  16.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  of  eyeball  showing  branches  of  supraorbital  and  infraorbital  trunks 
innervating  skin  and  cornea. 


68 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO    128 


ST1 


INF01 


MP1 


Figure  17.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Lateral  view  of  head  showing  distribution  of  free  lateralis  organs  (open  circles), 
canal  neuromasts  (paired  triangles),  and  canal  pores  (black  circles). 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


69 


EUDOBRANCH 


DORSAL    HYPOHYAL 

VENTRAL    HYPOHYAL 


Figure  18.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Lateral  view  of  gill  arches  and  pectoral  girdle  showing  associated  gill  arch  muscles. 
Anterior  to  right. 


-(I 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


R  OPER   VAGI 


V2J 


Figure  19.     Polycenirus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  of  gill  arches  showing  innervation. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGK1I 


71 


latera 
medial    gill    fila 


G5 


al    gill    raker 


G6 


of   1st  vagal    branchial    nerve 


Figure  20.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  of  ceratohranchial  section  of  first  gill  arch  showing  details  of  innervation 
of  branches  of  glossopharyngeal  nerve. 


FREE    LATERALIS   ORGANS 


NLLla 


NLL1 


NLL1  V1 

Figure  21.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  showing  trunk  lateral  line  nerves. 


72 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


II.   LEVATOR  OPERCUL 


PALATINE 

MAXILLAR 


RAMUS   MANDIBULARS   TRIGEMINUS    1102  I 


Figure  22.    Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Lateral  view  of  head  showing  opercular  and  superficial  cheek  muscles  and  jaw 
ligaments. 


/Z^RAMUS  MANDIBULARS  INTERNUS 

RAMUS  MANDIBULAR  IS  EXTERNUS 


INTERMANDIBULARIS  MUSCLE 


Figure  23.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Medial  view  of  jaws  and  associated  bones  showing  tendons  of  jaw  muscles  and 
mentalis  (A„)  muscle. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


73 


1NM 


-JJ 


m.    INTERMANDIBULARIS 

MECKEL'S   CARTILAGE 


RAMUS   MANDIBULARIS   TRIGEMINUS 


Figure  24.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii .  Medial  view  of  jaws  showing  insertion  of  adductor  mandibulae  muscles  and  tendons. 


HYOIDE!   A 


HVOIDEI     ABDUCTORES     MUSCLE 


Figure  25.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Medial  view  of  opercle  and  hyoid  arch  showing  hyohyoideus  muscle. 


7-4 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


MESOPTERYGOID 


ADDUCTOR  ARCUS   PALATINI   POSTERIOR   PORTION 


HYOMANDIBULAR   BONE 
PREOPERCLE 


AREA  OF  ORIGIN  OF  SOME  GILL  ARCH  MUSCLES 

m.    ADDUCTOR  HYOMANDIBULARIS 

m,    DILATATOR  OPERCULI 

m.    LEVATOR  OPERCULI 


PSEUDOBRANCH 
FIRST    INFRAPHARYNGOBRANCHIAL 


NERVUS  VAGUS   (  N.    X  ) 

BAUDELOT'S   LIGAMENT 

SYMPATHETIC  TRUNK 

NERVUS  GLOSSOPHAKYNGEUS   ( N.  IX) 
OTIC   BULLA 
PARASPHENOID 
TRUNCUS  HYOMANDIBULARIS 


Figure  26.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Ventral  view  of  palate  and  rear  of  cranium  showing  muscles  of  palate,  hyomandibular. 
and  opercle. 


RANCHIOSTEGAL  RAY 


HYOIOEI    ABDUCTORES    MUSCLE 


Figure  27.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Ventral  view  of  protractor  hyoidei  muscle,  tip  of  lower  jaw.  and  part  of  hyoid  arch. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKII 


75 


nervus  trochlears  (l\l.    IV 


corpus  cerebelli 
eminentia  granularis 
nervus  auditorius  (  N.  VIII  ) 


nervus  linae  lateralis 


NERVUS   VAGUS   (  N.  X 


olfactory  organ 
nervus  olfactorius  (  N.  I  ) 
m.   superior  oblique 
exit  from  cranial  cavity 


cut  end  of  anterior  semicircular  cana 
cristae 


medulla  oblongata 


Figure  28.     Polycentrus  schomburgkii.  Dorsal  view  of  brain  and  nerve  roots. 


76 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


.£. 


FREIHOFER:  CRANIAL  NERVES  OF  POLYCENTRUS  SCHOMBURGKIl 


77 


>     — 


CD 


7S 


OCCASIONAL  PAPERS  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  ACADEMY  OF  SCIENCES,  NO.  128 


1ST9 


MBI.  WHOI    LIBRARY 


WH    1TG2    Y